40 Matthew

The Rheims New Testament (1582) — Matthew

The Gospel according to Saint Matthew, as printed in the Rheims New Testament of 1582, the English Catholic translation made from the Latin Vulgate at the English College, then in exile at Rheims, chiefly by Gregory Martin. The page gives the edition's argument of the book, all 28 chapters, each with its printed summary, every verse in the original spelling, and the marginal notes (cross-references, the days on which passages are read, and other readings); the edition's annotations follow every chapter.

The Argument

The argument of S. Matthewes Goſpel.

S. Matthevves Goſpel may be vvell diuided into fiue partes. The firſt parte, as touching the Infancie of our Lord Ieſus: Chap. 1 and 2.

The ſecond, of the preparation that vvas made to his manifeſtation: chap. 3. and a piece of the 4.

The third, of his manifeſting of him ſelfe by preaching and miracles, and that in Galilee: the other piece of the 4. chap. vnto the 19.

The fourth, of his comming into Iurie, tovvard his Paſsion: chap. 19. and 20.

The fifth, of the Holy vveeke of his Paſsion in Hieruſalem: chap. 21 vnto the end of the booke.

Of S. Matthew vve haue Mat. 9. Mar. 2. Lu. 5: How being before a Publican, he vvas called of our Lord, and made a Diſciple. Then Luk. 6. Mar. 3. Mat. 10: Hovv out of the vvhole number of the Diſciples he vvas choſen to be one of the tvvelue Apoſtle. And out of them againe he vvas choſen (and none but he and S▪ Iohn) to be one of the foure Euangeliſtes. Among vvhich foure alſo, he vvas the firſt that vvrote, about 8 or 10 yeres after Chriſtes Aſcenſion.

[Margin, at the head of the book: THE FIRST part of this Goſpel, of the Infancie of our Sauiour Chriſt.]

Chapter 1

The pedegree of Ieſus, to ſhew that he is Chriſt, promiſed to ⸬ Abraham and Dauid. 18. That he was conceiued and borne of a Virgin, as Eſay prophecied of him.

1 THE booke of the generation of IESVS Chriſt, the ſonne of Dauid, the ſonne of Abraham.

2 Abraham begat Iſaac, And Iſaac begat Iacob. And Iacob begat Iudas and his brethren:

3 And Iudas begat Phares and Zaram of ″ Thamer. And Phares begat Eſron. And Eſron begat Aram.

4 And Aram begat Aminadab. And Aminadab begat Naaſſon. And Naaſſon begat Salmon.

5 And Salmon begat Booz of Raab. And Booz begat Obed of Ruth. And Obed begat leſſe.

6 And leſſe begat Dauid the King. And Dauid the King begat Salomon of her that was the vvife of Vrias.

7 And Salomon begat Roboam. And Roboam begat Abia. And Abia begat Aſa.

8 And Aſa begat Ioſaphat. And Ioſaphat begat Ioram. And Ioram begat Ozias.

9 And Ozias begat Ioatham. And Ioatham begat Achaz. And Achaz begat Ezechias.

10 And Ezechias begat Manaſſes. And Manaſſes begat Amon. And Amon begat Ioſias.

11 And Ioſias begat Iechonias & his brethren in the Tranſmigration of Babylon.

12 And after the Tranſmigration of Babylon, Iechonias begat Salathiel. And Salathiel begat Zorobabel.

13 And Zorobabel begat Abiud. And Abiud begat Eliacim. And Eliacim begat Azor.

14 And Azor begat Sadoc. And Sadoc begat Achim. And Achim begat Eliud.

15 And Eliud begat Eleazar. And Eleazar begat Mathan. And Mathan begat Iacob.

16 And Iacob begat ″ Ioſeph the ″ huſband of MARIE: of vvhom vvas borne IESVS, vvho is called CHRIST. ⊢

17 Therefore al the generations from Abraham vnto Dauid, fourtene generations. And from Dauid to the Tranſmigration of Babylon, fourtene generations. And from the Tranſmigration of Babylon vnto CHRIST, fourtene generations.

18 And the generation of CHRIST vvas in this vviſe. When his mother MARIE vvas ſpouſed to Ioſeph, before they came together, ſhe vvas found to be vvith childe by the Holy Ghoſt.

19 Wherevpon Ioſeph, for that he vvas a iuſt man, & vvould not put her to open ſhame: vvas minded ſecretely to dimiſſe her.

20 But as he vvas thus thinking, behold the Angel of our Lord appeared to him in ſleepe ſaying: Ioſeph ſonne of Dauid, feare not to take MARIE thy vvife. for that vvhich is ″ borne in her, is of the Holy Ghoſt.

21 And ſhe ſhal bring forth a ſonne: and thou ſhalt call his name IESVS. For he ſhal ſaue his people from their ſinnes. ⊢

22 And al this vvas done that it might be fulfilled vvhich our Lord ſpake by the Prophet ſaying.

23 Behold ″ a Virgin ſhal be vvith childe, ″ and ″ bring forth a ſonne, and they ſhal call his name Emmanuel, vvhich being interpreted is, God vvith vs.

24 And Ioſeph riſing vp from ſleepe, did as the Angel of our Lord cōmaunded him, and tooke his vvife.

25 And he knevv her not ″ til ſhe brought forth her ″ firſt borne ſonne: and called his name IESVS.

Marginal notes to Chapter 1

Argument * Gen. 12. 22.
Argument ⟨illegible⟩. Reg. 7.
Argument Pſal. 131.
v. 1 * Luc. 3, 31.
v. 1 This Goſpel is moſt ſolemly ſung in holy Church at Mattins vpō Chriſtmas day.
v. 2 * Gen. 21. 29. 38.
v. 2 As alſo it is the Goſpel of the Cōception and Natiuiti⟨illegible⟩ of our B. Lady: becauſe here is declared the pedegree of her alſo.
v. 3 * 1 Par. 2, 5.
v. 4 Ruth. 4, 18.
v. 6 * 2 Re. 12, 24.
v. 7 * 1 Par. 3, 10.
v. 10 4 Reg. 24.
v. 11 * 2. Par. 36.
v. 12 * 1 Par. 3.
v. 12 * 1 Eſd. 3.
v. 16 ⸬ de qua.
v. 18 The Goſpel vpō Chriſtmas eue. and Vpon S. Ioſephs day the 19 of Marche.
v. 19 * Deut 24, 1.
v. 21 ⸬ IESVS an Hebrue word, in Engliſh SAVIOVR.
v. 22 Eſa. 7, 14.

Annotations to Chapter 1

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I.

1. Thamar.] Chriſt abhorred not to take fleſh of ſome that were il, as he choſe Iudas among his Apoſtles: Let not vs diſdaine to receaue our ſpiritual birth and ſuſtenance of ſuch as be not alwayes good.

16. Ioſeph.] Ioſeph marying our Lady as neere of kinne (for ſo was the law) by his pedegree ſheweth hers, and conſequently Chriſts pedegree from Dauid. [Margin: * Nu. 36.]

16. Huſband.] True and perfect mariage, and continual liuing in the ſame, without carnal copulation. Aug. lib. 2. Conſen. Euang. c. 1.

20. Borne in her.] The triple good or perfection of mariage accompliſhed in the parents of Chriſt, to wit, Iſſue, Fidelitie, Sacrament. Aug. de nup. & conc. li. 1. c. 11.

23. A Virgin.] Our Sauiour borne in mariage, but yet of a Virgin, would honour both ſtates: and withal, teacheth vs agaynſt Iouinian the old Heretike and theſe of our time, that virginity and the continent life are preferred before mariage that hath carnal copulation, See S. Hierom. adu. Iouin. and S. Greg. Nazianz. Ser. 20. de ſtudio in pauperes, in initio. [Margin: Virginitie preferred.]

23. A Virgin.] As our Ladie both a virgin and a mother, brought forth Chriſt the head corporally: ſo the Churche a virgin and a mother, bringeth forth the members of this head ſpiritually. Aug. li. de Virg. ca. 2.

23. And bring forth.] The Heretike Ioulnian is here refuted, holding that her virginity was corrupted in bringing forth Chriſt. Aug. har. 28. Li. 1 cont. Iulian. c. 2. [Margin: Our B. Ladies perpetual virginity.]

25. Til, Firſt-borne.] Heluidius of old abuſed theſe wordes, til, and, firſt-borne, agaynſt the perpetual virginity of our B. Ladie. Hiero. cont. Helu. which truth though not expreſſed in Scripture, yet our Aduerſaries alſo do graunt, and Heluidius for denial therof was condemned for an heretike by tradition only. Aug. har. 14. [Margin: Tradition.]

Chapter 2

The Gentils come vnto Chriſt with their offerings, and that ſo openly, that the Iewes can not pretend ignorance. 1 The Iewes with Herode conſpire againſt him. 13 He therevpon fleeth from them into Aegypt. 16 They afterward, ſeing their ſubteltie preuailed not, imagined to oppreſſe him by open perſecution. 19 But they at length dyed, and he returneth to the land of Iſrael: al according to the Scriptures.

1 WHEN IESVS therfore vvas borne in Bethlehem of Iuda in the dayes of Herod the King, ″ behold, there came Sages from the Eaſt to Hieruſalem,

2 ſaying, vvhere is he that is borne King of the Ievves? For vve haue ſeene his ″ ſtarre in the Eaſt, and ″ are come to adore him.

3 And Herod the King hearing this, vvas troubled, & al Hieruſalem vvith him.

4 And aſſembling together al the high Prieſtes & the Scribes of the people, he ″ inquired of them vvhere Chriſt ſhould be borne.

5 But they ſayd to him, In Bethlehē of Iuda. For ſo it is vvritten by the Prophet:

6 And thou Bethlehem the land of Iuda, art not the leaſt among the Princes of Iuda: for out of thee ſhal come forth the Capitaine that ſhal rule my people Iſrael.

7 Then Herod ſecretly calling the Sages, learned diligently of them the time of the ſtarre which appeared to them:

8 and ſending them into Bethlehem, ſayd, Goe, and inquire diligently of the childe: and when you ſhal finde him, make reporte to me, that I alſo may come and adore him.

9 Who hauing heard the king, went their way: and behold the ſtarre which they had ſeen in the Eaſt, went before them, vntil it came & ſtoode ouer, where the childe was.

10 And ſeing the ſtarre, they reioyced vvith exceding great ioy.

11 And entring into the houſe, they found the childe vvith MARIE his mother, & falling dovvne ″ adored him: and opening their ″ treaſures, they offered to him ″ giftes: gold, frankincenſe, & myrrhe.

12 And hauing receiued an anſvver in ſleepe that they ſhould not returne to Herod, they vvent backe an other vvay into their countrey. ⊢

13 And after they vvere departed, behold an Angel of our Lord appeared in ſleepe to Ioſeph, ſaying: Ariſe, & take the childe & his mother, & flee into Aegypt: and be there vntil I ſhal tel the. For it vvil come to paſſe that Herod vvil ſeeke the childe to deſtroy him.

14 Who aroſe, & tooke the childe and his mother by night, and retyred into Aegypt: and he vvas there vntil the death of Herod:

15 that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas ſpoken of our Lord by the Prophet, ſaying, ″ Out of Aegypt haue I called my ſonne.

16 Then Herod perceauing that he vvas deluded by the Sages, Was exceding angrie: and ſending ″ murdered al the men children that vvere in Bethlehem, & in al the borders therof, from tvvo yere old & vnder, according to the time vvhich he had diligently ſought out of the Sages.

17 Then was fulfilled that vvhich vvas ſpoken by Ieremie the Prophet ſaying,

18 A voice in Rama vvas heard, crying out & much vvayling: Rachel bevvayling her children, & vvould not be comforted, becauſe they are not. ⊢

19 But vvhen Herod vvas dead, behold an Angel of our Lord appeared in ſleepe to Ioſeph in Aegypt,

20 ſaying, Ariſe, and take the childe & his mother, & goe into the land of Iſrael. for they are dead that ſought the life of the childe.

21 who aroſe, & tooke the childe & his mother, and came into the land of Iſrael.

22 But hearing that Archelaus reigned in Ievvrie for Herod his father, he feared to goe thither: and being vvarned in ſleepe retyred into the quarters of Galilee.

23 And coming he dvvelt in a citie called Nazareth: that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas ſayd by the Propheres: That he ſhal be called a Nazarite.

Marginal notes to Chapter 2

v. 1 * Luc. 2, 7.
v. 1 The holy feaſt of the Epiphanie called Twelfth-day the 6 of Ianuarie. vpon which day this is the Goſpel.
v. 6 Mich. 5, 2.
v. 11 * Pſa. 71, 10.
v. 13 The Goſpel of Childermas day.
v. 15 Oſ. 11, ⟨illegible⟩.
v. 16 The Martyrdō of the holy Innocents, Whoſe holy day is kept the 28 of Decembre.
v. 18 Iere. 31, 15.
v. 19 The Goſpel on Twelfth eue.

Annotations to Chapter 2

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II.

1. Behold.] Our Lordes apparition or Epiphanie to theſe Sages being Gentils, their Pilgrimage to him, and in them the firſt homage of Gentilitie done vnto him the twelfth day after his Natiuitie: and therfore is Twelfth day highly celebrated in the Catholike Churche for ioy of the calling of vs Gentils. His baptiſme alſo and firſt miracle are celebrated on the ſame day.

2. Starre.] Chriſts Natiuitie depended not vpon this ſtarre, as the Priſcillianiſts falſely ſurmiſed: but the ſtarre vpon his Natiuitie, for the ſeruice wherof it was created, Grego. Ho. 10.

2. Come to adore.] This coming ſo far of deuotion to viſite and adore Chriſt in the place of his birth, was proprely a Pilgrimage to his perſon: and warranteth the faithful in the like kind of external worſhip done to holy perſons, places, and things. [Margin: Pilgrimage.]

4. Inquired of them.] The high Prieſts were rightly conſulted in quaeſtion of their law and religion, and be they neuer ſo il, are often forced to ſay the truth by priuilege of their v⟨illegible⟩ction: as here and after, they did concerning the true Meſſias.

11. Adored him] This body (ſaith S. Chryſoſtom.) the Sages adored in the cribbe. Let vs at the leaſt imitate them: thou ſeeſt him not now in the cribbe, but on the altar: not a woman holding him, but the Prieſt preſent, and the Holy Ghoſt powred out aboundantly vpon the ſacrifice. Ho. 24. in 1. Cor. Ho. 7. in Mt. Ho. de ſancto Philogonio. [Margin: Adoratiō of the ⟨illegible⟩. Sacrament.]

11. Treaſures.] Theſe treaſures are as it were the firſt fruites of thoſe riches and gifts, which (according to the Prophecies of Dauid and Eſay) Gentilitie ſhould offer to Chriſt and his Churche, and now haue offered, ſpecially from the time of Conſtantine the Great. As alſo theſe three Sages, being principal men of their Countrie, repreſent the whole ſtate of Princes, kings, and Emperours, that were (according to the ſaid Prophecies) to beleeue in Chriſt, to humble them ſelues to his croſſe, to foſter, enriche, adorne and defend his Church. Wherevpon it is alſo a very conuenient and agreable tradition of antiquitie, and a receiued opinion among the faithful, * not lacking teſtimonies of ancient writers, and much for the honour of our Sauiour, that theſe three alſo were kings: to Witte, either according to the ſtate of thoſe Countries, * where the Princes were Magi, and * Magi the greateſt, about the Prince: or as we read in the Scriptures, of Melchiſedec king of Salem, and many other kings that dwelt within a ſmall compaſſe: or as * Iobes three freendes are called kings. Theſe are commonly called the three kings of Colen, becauſe their bodies are there, tranſlated thither from the Eaſt Countrie: their names are ſaid to haue been Gaſpar, Melchior, Baltaſar. [Margin: Pſal. 71. · Eſa. 60. · Chryſ. · Theophyl. · The three kings. · Cic. de Diuinat. · Pli⟨illegible⟩. li. 20. · Esther 1, 1⟨illegible⟩. 14. · Tob. 2. · Amb. 1. · Off. c. 1⟨illegible⟩.]

11. Gifts.] Theſe Sages were three, and their gifts three, and eche one offered euerie of the three, to expreſſe our faith of the Trinitie. The Gold, to ſignifie that he was a King: the frankincenſe, that he was God: the myrrhe, that he was to be buried as man. Aug. ſer. i. de Epiph.

15. Out of Aegypt.] This place of the Prophete (and the like in the new Teſtament) here applied to Chriſt, wheras in the letter it might ſeeme otherwiſe, reacheth vs how to interprete the old Teſtament, and that the principal ſenſe is of Chriſt and his Churche.

16. Murdered.] By this example we learne how great credite we owe to the Churche in Canonizing Saints, and celebrating their holy daies: by whoſe only warrant, without any word of Scripture, theſe holy Innocents haue been honoured for Martyrs, and their holy day kept euer ſince the Apoſtles time, although they died not voluntarily, nor al perhaps circunciſed, and ſome the children of Pagans. Aug. ep. ⟨illegible⟩. Orig. ho. 1. in diuerſos. [Margin: Canonizing of Saincts.]

Chapter 3

Iohn Baptiſt by his Eremites life, by his preaching and baptiſme, calleth al vnto penance, to prepare them to Chriſt. 10. He preacheth to the Phariſees and Sadducees, threatening to them (vnles they truly doe penance) reprobation here and damnation hereafter: and ſo ſaluation ſendeth them to Chriſt and his baptiſme. Which being far more excellent then Iohns, yet Chriſt him ſelf among thoſe penitents vouchſafeth to come vnto Iohns baptiſme. where he hath teſtimonie from heauen alſo.

1 AND in thoſe dayes * cometh Iohn the Baptiſt preaching in the ″ deſert of Ievvrie,

2 & ſaying, ″ Doe penance: for the Kingdom of heauen is at hand.

3 For this is he that vvas ſpoken of by Eſay the Prophet, ſaying, A voyce of one crying in the deſert, prepare ye the way of our Lord, make ſtraight his pathes.

4 And the ſayd Iohn had his garment of camels heare, & a girdle of a ſkinne about his loynes: and his meate was locuſtes & vvilde honie.

5 Then vvent forth to him Hieruſalem & al Ievvrie, and al the countrey about Iordan:

6 & vvere baptized of him in Iordan, ″ confeſſing their ſinnes.

7 And ſeeing many of the Phariſees & Sadducées coming to his baptiſme, he ſayd to them. Ye vipers brood, vvho hath ſhevved you to flee from the vvrath to come?

8 Yeld therfore ″ fruite vvorthie of penance.

9 And delite not to ſay vvithin your ſelues, vve haue Abraham to our father. for I tel you that God is able of theſe ſtones to raiſe vp children to Abraham.

10 For novv the ″ axe is put to the roote of the trees. Euery tree therefore that doth not yeld good fruite, ſhal be cut dovvne, & caſt into the fyre.

11 I in deede baptize you ″ in vvater vnto penance. but he that ſhal come after me, is ſtronger then I, vvhoſe ſhoes I am not vvorthie to beare, he ſhal baptize you in the Holy Ghoſt & fire.

12 Whoſe fanne is in his hand, and he ſhal cleane purge his ″ floore: and he vvil gather his vvheate into the barne, but the chaffe he vvil burne vvith vnquencheable fire.

13 Then cometh IESVS from Galilee to Iordan, vnto Iohn, to be baptized of him.

14 But Iohn ſtayed him, ſaying, I ought to be baptized of thee, and comeſt thou to me?

15 And IESVS anſvvering, ſayd to him, Suffer me for this time. for ſo it becommeth vs to fulfil al iuſtice. Then he ſuffered him.

16 And IESVS being baptized, forthvvith came out of the vvater: and loe the heauens vvere ″ opened to him: and he ſavv the Spirit of God deſcending as a doue, & coming vpon him.

17 And behold a voyce from heauen ſaying, This is my beloued ſonne, in vvhom I am vvel pleaſed.

Marginal notes to Chapter 3

Argument THE SEcond part of this Goſpel, Of the Preparatiō that was made to the manifeſtation of Chriſt.
v. 1 Mr. 1, 4.
v. 2 Luc. 3, 3.
v. 2 Eſ. 40, 3.
v. 10 ⸬ It is not only damnable, to doe il: but alſo, not to doe good.
v. 11 * Mr. 1, 8.
v. 11 Lu. 3, 16.
v. 11 Io. 1, 26.
v. 11 Act. 11, 16. 19, 4.
v. 11 Aug. Ser. 61 de temp.

Annotations to Chapter 3

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III.

1. Deſert.] Of this word deſert (in Greeke eremus) commeth the name Eremitages, and Eremites, that liue a religious and auſtere life in deſerts and ſolitatie places, by the example of S. Iohn Baptiſt, whom the holy Doctors therfore call the Prince and as it were the author of ſuch profeſſion. S. Chryſ. ho. 1 in Marcum & ho. de Io. Baptiſta. Hiero. ad Euſtoch. de e⟨illegible⟩ſtod. virg. Iſid. li. 1. c. 15 de diu off. Bernardus de excel. Io. Baptiſta. Wherewith the Proteſtants are ſo offended that * they ſay, S. Chryſoſtom ſpake raſhly and vntruely. And no maruel, for whereas the Euangeliſt himſelf in this place maketh him a perfect paterne of penance and Eremitical life, for deſert or wildernes, for his rough and rude apparel, for abſtayning from al delicate meates (according to our Sauiours teſtimonie alſo of him Mt. 11, 8▪ Luc. 7, 33) they are not aſhamed to peruert all with this ſtrange commentarie, that it was a deſert * full of townes and villages, his garment was * chamlet, his meate * ſuch as the countrey gaue and the people there vſed: to make him thereby but a common man like to the reſt, in his maner of life: cleane againſt Scriptures, fathers ⟨illegible⟩ reaſon. [Margin: Magdeb. Cent. 5. c. 6. pag. ⟨illegible⟩11. Cent. 1. li. 1. c. 10. · Eremites. · Cythraeus in 3. cap. Mat. Bucerus ibid. · See Caniſ. de verb. Dei corruptelis Ii. 1. c. 2. 3. 4.]

2. Doe penance.) So is the Latin, word for word, ſo readeth al antiquitie, namely S. Cyprian ep. 52 often, and S. Auguſtine li. 13 Confeſ. c. 12. and it is a very vſual ſpeache in the New Teſtament, ſpecially in the preaching of S. Iohn Baptiſt, * Chriſt him ſelf, and * the Apoſtles: to ſignifie perfect repentance, which hath not onely confeſſion and amendment, but contrition or ſorow for the offenſe, and paineful ſatisfaction: ſuch as S. Cyprian ſpeaketh of in al the foreſaid epiſtle. But the Aduerſaries of purpoſe (as * namely Beza proteſteth) miſlike that interpretation, becauſe it fauoureth Satisfaction for ſinne, which they cannot abide. Where if they pretend the ⸬ Greeke word, we ſend them to theſe places Mat. 11, 21. Lu. 10, 13. 1 Cor. 7, 9. where it muſt needes ſignifie, ſorowful, payneful, and ſatisfactorie repentance. we tel them alſo that * S. Baſil a Greeke Doctor calleth the Niniuites repentance with faſting and hearecloth and aſhes, by the ſame Greeke word ⟨non-Latin script⟩. And more we wil tell them in other places. [Margin: Mt. 4, 17. · Penance. · Lu. 13, 3. 5. · Lu. 24, 47. · Act. 2, 38, 26, 20. · Annot. in hunc locū. Serm. in fam. & ſiccit. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩.]

8. Confeſsing their ſinnes.) Iohn did prepare the way to Chriſt and his Sacraments, not only by his baptiſme, but by inducing the people to confeſſion of their ſinnes. Which is not to acknowledge them ſelues in general to be ſinners, but alſo to vtter euery man his ſinnes.

9. Fruite worthie.) He preacheth ſatisfaction by doing worthy fruites or workes of penance, which are (as S. Hierom ſaith in 2. Ioel) faſting, praying, almes and the like.

10. The axe.) Here preachers are taught to dehort from doing euil for feare of Hel, and to exhort to doe good in hope of heauen: which kind of preaching our Aduer, doe condemne.

11. In water.) Iohns baptiſme did not remitte ſinnes, nor was comparable to Chriſts Baptiſme, as here it is playne and in manie other places. Hiero. adu. Lucifer. Aug. de Bapt. cont. Donat. li. 5. c. 9. 10. 11. Yet is it an article of our Adu. that thone is no better then the other. which they ſay not to extol Iohns, but to derogate from Chriſtes baptiſme, ſo far, that they make it of no more valure or efficacie for remiſſion of ſinnes, and grace, and iuſtification, then was Iohns: thereby to mainteine their manifold hereſies, that Baptiſme taketh not away ſinnes, that a man is no cleaner nor iuſter by the Sacrament of Baptiſme then before, that it is not neceſſarie for children vnto ſaluation, but it is ynough to be borne of Chriſtian parents, and ſuch like erroneous poſitions wel knowen among the Caluiniſts. [Margin: Iohns baptiſme and Chriſts.]

12. Floore.) This floore is his Church militant here in earth, wherein are both good and bad (here ſignified by corne and chaffe) til the ſeparation be made in the day of iudgement: contrarie to the doctrine of the Heretikes, that hold, the Church to conſiſt onely of the good.

16. Opened.) To ſignifie that heauen was ſhut in the old law, til Chriſt by his Paſſion opened it, and ſo by his Aſcenſion was the firſt that entered into it; contrarie to the doctrine of the Heretikes. See Hebr. 9, ⟨illegible⟩. and 11, 40.

Chapter 4

Chriſt going into the deſert ⟨illegible⟩o prepare him ſelf before his Manifeſtation, ouercometh the Deuils tentations. 12 Beginning in Galilee, as the Prophet ſaid he ſhould: 18 he calleth foure Diſciples: and with his preaching and miracles draweth vnto him innumerable folowers.

1 THEN * IESVS was ledde of the Spirit into the ″ deſert, to be tempted of the Deuil.

2 And vvhen he had ″ faſted fourtie daies and fourtie nightes, aftervvard he vvas hungrie.

3 And the tempter approched & ſayd to him, If thou be the ſonne of God, commaund that theſe ſtones be made bread.

4 Who anſvvered & ſaid, It is vvritten, Nor in bread alone doth man liue, but in euery word that procedeth from the mouth of God.

5 Then the Deuil tooke him vp into the holy citie, and ſet him vpon the pinnacle of the Tēple,

6 and ſayd to him, If thou be the ſonne of God, caſt thy ſelf dovvne, for ″ it is vvritten. That he wil giue his Angels charge of thee, & in their hands ſhal they hold thee vp, leſt perhaps thou knocke they foote agaynſt a ſtone.

7 IESVS ſayd to him againe, It is vvritten, Thou ſhalt not tempt the Lord thy God.

8 Againe the Deuil tooke him vp into a very high mountaine: and he ſhevved him al the Kingdoms of the vvorld, and the glorie of them,

9 and ſayd to him, Al theſe vvil I giue thee, if falling dovvne thou vvilt adore me.

10 Then IESVS ſayth to him, Auant Satan: for it is vvritten, The Lord thy God ſhalt thou adore, & ″ him onely ſhalt thou ſerue.

11 Then the Deuil left him: and behold Angels came, and miniſtred to him. ⊢

12 And * vvhen IESVS had heard that Iohn vvas deliuere vp, he retyred into Galilee:

13 and leauing the citie Nazareth, came & dvvelt in Capharnaum a ſea tovvne, in the borders of Zabulon & Nephthali,

14 that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas ſayd by Eſay the Prophet.

15 Land of Zabulon & land of Nephthali, the way of the ſea beyond Iordan of Galilee, of the Gentils:

16 the people that ſate in darkneſſe, hath ſeen great light: and to them that ſate in a countrey of the ſhadow of death, light is riſen to them.

17 From that time IESVS began to preach, and to ſay,″* Doe penance, for the Kingdom of heauen is at hand.

18 And IESVS * vvalking by the ſea of Galilee, ſavv tvvo brethren, Simon vvho is called Peter, & his brother, caſting a nette into the ſea (for they vvere fiſhers)

19 & he ſayth to them, Come ye after me, and I vvil make you to be fiſhers of men.

20 But they incontinent leauing the nettes, folovved him.

21 And going forvvard from thence, he ſavv * other tvvo brethren, Iames of Zebedee & Iohn his brother in a ſhippe vvith Zebedee their father, repayring their nettes: and he called them.

22 And they furthvvith left their nettes & father and folovved him. ⊢

23 And IESVS vvent round about all Galilee, teaching in their Synagogs, & preaching the Goſpel of the Kingdome: and ″healing euery maladie and euery infirmitie in the people.

24 And the bruite of him vvent into al Syria, and they preſented to him al that vvere il at eaſe, diuerſly taken vvith diſeaſes and torments, and ſuch as vvere poſſeſt, and lunatikes, and ſicke of the palſey, and he cured them:

25 And much people folovved him from Galilee and Decapolis, and Hieruſalem, and from beyond Iordan.

Marginal notes to Chapter 4

v. 1 The Goſpel vpō the firſt Sunday in Lent.
v. 1 Mr. 1, 12
v. 2 Lu. 4, 1.
v. 3 Deu. 8, 3
v. 6 Pſ. 90, 12.
v. 7 Deu. 6, 16.
v. 10 Deu. 6, 13.
v. 12 Mr. 1. 14
v. 12 THE THIRD part of the Goſpel, of Chriſts manifeſting him ſelf by preaching, and that in Galil⟨illegible⟩e.
v. 13 Luc. 4, 14.
v. 14 Iſa. 9, 1.
v. 17 Mr. 1, 15.
v. 18 The Goſpel vpō S. Andrewes day.
v. 18 Lu. 5, 1.
v. 20 Mar. 1, 19.
v. 21 Luc. 5, 10.

Annotations to Chapter 4

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII.

1. Deſert.] As Iohn the Baptiſt, ſo our Sauiour by going into the deſert and there liuing in contemplation euen among brute beaſts, and ſubiect to the aſſaults of the Diuel for our ſinnes, geueth a warrant and example to ſuch holy men as haue liued in wilderneſſe for penance and contemplation, called Eremites. [Margin: Eremites.]

2. Faſted fourtis daies.] Elias and Moyſes (ſaith S. Hierom) by the faſt of 40 daies were filled with the familiaritie of God, and our Lord him ſelf in the wilderneſſe faſted as many, to leaue vnto vs the ſolemne daies of faſt. (that is, Lent.) Hiero. in c. 58 Eſa. S. Auguſtine alſo hath the very like wordes ep. 119. And generally al the ancient fathers that by occaſion or of purpoſe ſpeake of the Lent-faſt, make it not onely an imitation of our Sauiours faſt, but alſo an Apoſtolicall tradition, and of neceſſitie to be kept. Contem⟨illegible⟩e not Lent (ſaith S. Ignatius) for it conteineth the imitation of our Lordes conuerſation. And S. Ambroſe ſaith plainely, that it was not ordained by men, but conſecrated by God: nor inuented by any earthly cogitation, but commaunded by the heauenly Maieſtie, And againe, that it is ſinne not to faſt al the Lent. S. Hieroms wordes alſo be moſt plaine: We (ſaith he) faſt fourtie daies, or, make one Lent in a yere, according to the tradition of the Apoſtles, in time conuenient. This time moſt conuenient is (as S. Auguſtine ſaith ep. 119) immediatly before Eaſter, thereby to communicate with our Sauiours Paſſion: and (as other writers do adde) thereby to come the better prepared and more worthily, to the great ſolemnitie of Chriſtes Reſurrection: beſide many other goodly reaſons in the ancient fathers which for breuitie we omitte. See (good Chriſtian Reader) 12 notable ſermons of S. Leo the Great de Quadrageſi⟨illegible⟩, of Lent: namely Ser. 6 and 9. Where he calleth it the Apoſtles ordinance by the doctrine of the Holy Ghoſt. See S. Ambroſe from the 23 ſermon forward: in S. Bernard 7 ſermons, and in many other fathers the like. Laſt of al, note well the ſaying of S. Auguſtine, who affirmeth that by due obſeruation thereof, the wicked be ſeparated from the good, infidels from Chriſtians, Heretikes from faithful Catholikes. [Margin: The Lent-faſt. · Ign⟨illegible⟩. ep. 5. Ambr. d⟨illegible⟩ Quadrag. ſer. 36. 34. Hier. ep. 54. ad Mar⟨illegible⟩el. adu. Montanum. · Aug. Ser. 69. de tēp.]

6. It is written.] Heretikes alleage ſcriptures, as here the Deuil doeth, in the falſe ſenſe: the Churche vſeth them, as Chriſt doeth, in the true ſenſe, and to conſute their falſehood. Aug. cont. lit. Petil. li. ⟨illegible⟩. c. ⟨illegible⟩. 10. 7.

11. Him only ſerue.] It was not ſayd, ſayth S. Auguſtine, The Lord thy God only ſhalt thou ⟨illegible⟩dore, as it was ſaid, Him onely ſhalt thou ſerue: in Greeke, ⟨non-Latin script⟩. Aug. ſup. Gen. 9. 61. Wherevpon the Catholike Churche hath alwayes vſed this moſt true and neceſſarie diſtinction: that there is an honour dew to God only, which to giue vnto any creature, were Idolatrie: and there is an honour dew to creatures alſo according to their dignitie, as to Saints, holy things, and holy place. See Euſeb. Hiſt. Ec. li. 4. c. 14. S. Hierom. cont. Vigil: ep. 53. Aug. li. 10. Ci⟨illegible⟩it. c. 1. li. 1 Trin. c. 6. Con⟨illegible⟩. Nic. 2. Damaſe. li. 1. de Imag. Bed. in 4. Luc. [Margin: ⟨illegible⟩atrîa. Dulia.]

17. Doe penance.] That penance is neceſſarie alſo before baptiſme, for ſuch as be of age: as Iohns, ſo our Sauiours preaching declareth, both beginning with penance.

23. Healing euery maladie.] Chriſt (ſaith S. Auguſtine) by miracles gat authoritie, by authoritie found credit, by credit drew together a multitude, by a multitude obteyned antiquitie, by antiquitie fortified a Religion, which nor only the moſt fond new ryſing of Heretikes vſing deceitful wiles, but neither the drowſie old errour of the very Heathen with violence ſetting agaynſt it, might in any part ſhake and caſt downe. Aug. de vtil. cred. c. 14.

Chapter 5

Firſt, 3 he promiſeth rewardes, 13 and he layeth before the Apoſtles their office. 17 Secondly, he proteſteth vnto vs that we muſt keepe the commaundements, and that more exactly then the Scribes and Phariſees, whoſe iuſtice weas counted moſt per⟨illegible⟩ite: but yet that it was vnſufficient. he ſheweth in the precepts of 21 Murder, ⟨illegible⟩7 Aduoutrie, ⟨illegible⟩1 Diuorce, ⟨illegible⟩ Swearing, 38 Reuenge, 42 Vſurie, 43 Enemies.

1 AND ſeeing the multitudes, he * vvent vp into a mountaine: and vvhen he vvas ſet, his Diſciples came vnto him,

2 and opening his mouth he taught them, ſaying.

3 Bleſſed are the poore in Spirit: for theirs is the Kingdom of heauen.

4 Bleſſed are the meeke: for they ſhal poſſeſſe the land.

5 Bleſſed are they that mourne: for they ſhal be comforted.

6 Bleſſed are they that hunger & thirſt after iuſtice: for they ſhal haue their fil.

7 Bleſſed are the merciful: for they ſhal obtayne mercie.

8 Bleſſed are the cleane of hart: for they ſhal ſee God.

9 Bleſſed are the peace-makers: for they ſhal be called the children of God.

10 Bleſſed are they that ſuffer perſecution ″ for iuſtice: for theirs is the Kingdom of heauen.

11 Bleſſed are ye vvhen they ſhal reuile you, and perſecute you, & ſpeake al that naught is agaynſt you, vntruely, for my ſake:

12 be glad & reioyce, for your″ revvard is very great in heauen. ⊢ For ſo they perſecuted the Prophets, that vvere before you.

13 You are the * ſalt of the earth.

14 But if the ſalt leeſe his vertue, vvherevvith ſhal it be ſalted? It is good for nothing any more but to be caſt forth, and to be troden of men.

15 You are the ″ light of the vvorld. A citie cannot be hid, ſituated on a mountaine.

16 Neither do men light a * candel and put it vnder a buſhel, but vpon a cādleſticke, that it may ſhine to al that are in the houſe.

17 So let ″ your light ſhine before men: that they may ſee your good vvorkes, and glorifie your father vvhich is in heauen.

18 Do not thinke that I am come to breake the Lavv or the Prophets. I am not come to breake: but to fulfil.

19 For aſſuredly I ſay vnto you, * til heauen and earth paſſe, one iote or one tittle ſhal not paſſe of the Lavv: til al be fulfilled.

20 He therfore that ſhal * breake ″ one of theſe leaſt commaundements, & ſhal ſo teach men: ſhal be called the leaſt in the Kingdom of heauen. But he that ſhal doe and teach: he ſhal be called great in the Kingdom of heauen. ⊢

21 For I tel you, that vnles ″ your iuſtice abound more then that of the Scribes and Phariſees, you ſhal not enter into the Kingdom of heauē.

22 You haue heard that it vvas ſayd to them of old. * Thou ſhalt not kil▪ and vvho ſo killeth, ſhal be in danger of iudgement.

23 But I ſay to you, that vvhoſoeuer is angrie vvith his brother, ſhal be in danger of iudgment. And vvhoſoeuer ſhal ſay to his brother, Raca: ſhal be in danger of a councel. And whoſoeuer ſhal ſay, Thou foole: ſhal be guilty of the ″ hel of fyre.

24 If therefore thou offer thy ″ gift at the altar, and there thou remember that thy brother hath ought agaynſt the:

25 leaue there thy offering before the altar, and goe firſt to be reconciled to thy brother: and then coming thou ſhalt offer thy gift. ⊢

26 * Be at agreement vvith thy aduerſarie betimes vvhiles thou art in the vvay vvith him: leſt perhaps the aduerſarie deliuer thee to the iudge, and the iudge deliuer thee to the officer, and thou be caſt into ⸬ priſon.

27 Amen I ſay to thee, thou ſhalt not goe out from thence til thou repay the laſt farthing.

28 You haue heard that it vvas ſayd to them of old, * Thou ſhalt not committe aduoutrie.

29 But I ſay to you, that vvhoſoeuer ſhal ſee a vvoman to luſt her, hath already committed aduoutrie vvith her in his hart.

30 And if thy right eie ſcandalize thee, plucke it out, & caſt it from thee▪ for it is expedient for thee that one of thy limmes periſh, rather then thy vvhole body be caſt into hel.

31 And if thy right hand ſcandalize thee, cut it of, and caſt it from thee: for it is expedient for thee that one of thy limmes periſh, rather then that thy vvhole body goe into ⟨illegible⟩el.

32 It vvas ſayd alſo, * vvhoſoeuer ſhal dimiſſe his vvife, let him giue her a bil of diuorcement.

33 But I ſay to you, vvhoſoeuer ſhal dimiſſe his vviſe, ″ excepting the cauſe of fornication, maketh her to committe aduoutrie: And he that ſhal marie her that is dimiſſed, ″ committeth aduoutrie.

34 Agayne you haue heard that it vvas ſayd to them of old, * Thou ſhalt not committe periurie: but thou ſhalt performe thy othes to our Lord.

35 But I ſay to you ″ not to ſvveare at al: neither by heauen, becauſe it is the throne of God: ✝ neither by the earth, becauſe it is the foote-ſtole of his feete: neither by Hieruſalē, becauſe it is the citie of the great King.

36 Neither ſhalt thou ſvveare by thy head, becauſe thou canſt not make one heare vvhite or blacke.

37 Let your talke be, yea, yea: no, no: and that vvhich is ouer & aboue theſe, is of euil.

38 You haue heard that it vvas ſayd, * An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.

39 But I ſay to you ″ not to reſiſt euil: but if one ſtrike thee on thy right cheeke, turne to him alſo the other:

40 and to him that vvil contend vvith thee in iudgment, and take away thy cote, let goe thy cloke alſo vnto him,

41 and vvhoſoeuer vvil force thee one mile, goe vvith him other tvvayne.

42 He that aſketh of thee, giue to him: and * to him that vvould borovv of thee, turne not avvay.

43 You haue heard that it vvas ſayd, * Thou ſhalt loue thy neighbour, and ⸬ hate thine enemie.

44 But I ſay to you, loue your enemies, doe good to them that hate you: and pray for them that perſecute and abuſe you:

45 that you may be the children of your father vvhich is in heauen, vvho maketh his ſunne to riſe vpon good & bad, and rayneth vpon iuſt & ⸬ vniuſt.

46 For if you loue them that loue you, vvhat revvard ſhal you haue? do not alſo the Publicans this?

47 And if you ſalute your brethren only, vvhat do you more? do not alſo the heathen this?

48 Be you perfect therfore, as alſo your heauenly father is perfect.

Marginal notes to Chapter 5

Argument THE SERmon of Chriſt vpon the Mount: conteyning the paterne of a Chriſtian life, in theſe three chapters folowing. Wherof S. Auguſtine hath two goodly bookes to. 4.
v. 1 Luc. 6, 20.
v. 3 THE EIGHT Beatitudes: which are a patt of the Catechiſme.
v. 5 The Goſpel vpō Alholowes day, and vpon the feaſtes of many Martyrs.
v. 13 Mr. 9, 50.
v. 14 The Goſpel on the feaſts of Doctors.
v. 14 Luc. 14, 34.
v. 16 Mr. 4, 21▪
v. 16 Lu. 8, 16▪ 11, 33.
v. 19 Luc. 16, 17.
v. 20 Ia. 2, 10.
v. 20 The Goſpel vpō the fifth Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 22 Exo. 20, 13.
v. 22 Deut. 5, 17.
v. 25 Luc. 12, 58.
v. 26 ⸬ This Priſon is taken of very ancient fathers, for Purgatorie: namely S. Cypr. ep. 52. ad Anton. nu▪ 6.
v. 28 Exo. 20, 14.
v. 31 Deu. 24, 1.
v. 32 Mt. 19, 7.
v. 34 Exo. 20, 7.
v. 35 Leu. 19, 11.
v. 38 Exo. 21, ⟨illegible⟩4.
v. 41 Deu. 15, 7.
v. 42 The Goſpel vpō the friday after Aſhwenſday.
v. 43 Leu. 19, 18.
v. 44 ⸬ So taught the Phariſees, not the Law.
v. 45 ⸬ We ſee then that the temporal proſperitie of perſons and countries is no ſigne of better men or truer religion.

Annotations to Chapter 5

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V.

10. For Iuſtice.) Heretikes and other malefactours ⟨illegible⟩ ſuffer willingly and ſtoutly: but they are not bleſſed, becauſe they ſuffer not for iuſtice. For (ſayth S. Aug.) they can not ſuffer for iuſtice, that haue deuided the Churche, and, where ſound fayth or charitie is not, there cannot be iuſtice. Cont. ep. Parm. li. 1. c. 9. Ep. 50. Pſal. 34. Conc. 2. And ſo by this ſcripture are excluded al falſe Martyrs, as S. Auguſtine often declareth, and S. Cypr. de Vnit. Eccl. nu. 8. [Margin: Falſe Marteyrs.]

12. Reward.) In Latin and Greeke the word ſignifieth very wages and hire dewe for workes, and ſo preſuppoſeth a meritorious deede. [Margin: Merces. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩.]

15. The light.) This light of the world, and citie on a mountayne, and candel vpon a candleſticke, ſignifie the Clergie, and the whole Churche, ſo built vpon Chriſt the mountayne, that it muſt needes be viſible, and can not be hid nor vnknowen. Aug. cont. Fulg. Donas. c. 18. Li. 16. cont. ⟨illegible⟩auſt. c. 17. And therfore, the Churche being a candle not vnder a buſhel, but ſhining to al in the houſe (that is) in the world, what ſhal I ſay more (ſayth S. Auguſtine) then that they are blind which ſhut their eyes agaynſt the candel that is ſet on the candleſticke? Tract. 2. in ep. 10. [Margin: The Church viſible.]

17. Your light.) The good life of the Clergie edifieth much, and is Gods great honour: whereas the contrarie diſhonoureth him.

20. One of theſe.) Behold how neceſſarie it is, not only to beleeue, but to keepe al the commaundements, euen the very leaſt.

21. Your iuſtice.) It is our Iuſtice, when it is geuen vs of God. Aug. in Pſ. ⟨illegible⟩0. Conc. 1. De Sp. & lit. c. 9. So that Chriſtians are true⟨illegible⟩uſt, and haue in them ſelues inhaerent iuſtice, by doing Gods commaundement. without which iuſtice of workes no man of age can be ſaued. Aug. de fid. & oper. c. 16. Whereby we ſee ſaluation, iuſtice, and iuſtification, not to come of only fayth, or imputation of Chriſtes iuſtice. [Margin: True inherent iuſtice.]

23. Hel of fyre.] Here is a playne difference of ſinnes, ſome mortal that bring to Hel, ſome leſſe, and leſſe puniſhed, called venial. [Margin: Venial ſinnes.]

24. Gift at the altar.] Beware of coming to the holy altar or any Sacrament out of charitie. But be firſt reconciled to thy brother, and much more to the Catholike Churche, which is the whole brotherhod of Chriſtian men, Heb. 1⟨illegible⟩, ⟨illegible⟩.

⟨illegible⟩. Excepting the cauſe of fornication.] This exception is onely to ſhew, that for this one cauſe a man may put away his wife for euer: but not that he may marrie another: as it is moſt plaine in S. Marke and S. Luke, who leaue out this exception, ſaying: * Whoſoeuer dimiſſeth his Wife and marieth an other, committeth aduou⟨illegible⟩rie. See the Annot. Luc. 19, 9. But if both parties be in one and the ſame fault, then can neither of them not ſo much as diuorce or put away the other. [Margin: Mr. 10, 11. · Mariage a Sacrament, and is not diſſolued by diuorce. · Lu. 16, 18.]

⟨illegible⟩. Committeth aduontrie.] The knot of Mariage is a thing of ſo great a Sacrament, that not by ſeparation it ſelf of the parties it can be looſed, being not lawful neither for the one part nor the other, to marie agayne vpon diuorce. Aug. de bo. Coniug. c. 7.

15. Not to ſweare.] The Anabaptiſts here not folowing the Churches iudgement, but the bare letter (as other Heretikes in other caſes) hold that there is no othe lawful, no not before a iudge. whereas Chriſt ſpeaketh agaynſt raſhe and vſual ſwearing in common talke, when there is no cauſe.

19. Not to Reſiſt euil.] Here alſo the Anabaptiſts gather of the letter, that it is not lawful to goe to law for our right. as Luther alſo vpon this place held, that Chriſtians might not reſiſt the Turke. whereas by this, as by that which foloweth, patience only is ſignified and a wil to ſuffer more, rather then to reuenge. For neither did Chriſt not S. Paule folow the letter by turning the other cheeke. Io. 1⟨illegible⟩. Act. 23.

Chapter 6

In this ſecond chapter of his Sermon, he Controwleth the Phariſees iuſtice (that is, their almes, prayer, and faſting) for the ſcope and intention therof, which was vaine glorie. 1⟨illegible⟩ Their end alſo was to be riche, but ours muſt not be ſo much as in neceſſaries.

1 TAKE good heede that you doe not your ″ iuſtice before men, to be ſeen of them: otherwiſe reward you ſhall not haue with your father which is in heauen.

2 Therfore when thou doeſt an almes-deede, ſound not a trompet before thee, as the hypocrites doe in the Synagogues and in the ſtreetes, that they may be honoured of men: Amen I ſay to you, they haue receiued their reward.

3 But when thou doeſt an almes-deede, let not thy left hand know vvhat thy right hand doeth:

4 that thy almes-deede may be in ſecrete, and thy father vvhich ſeeth in ſecrete, vvil ″ repay the. ⊢

5 And vvhen ye pray, you ſhal not be as the ″ hypocrites, that loue to ſtand & pray in the Synagogs and corners of the ſtreetes, that they may be ſeen of men: Amen I ſay to you, they haue receiued their revvard.

6 But thou vvhen thou ſhalt pray, enter into thy chamber, & hauing ſhut the doore, pray to thy father in ſecrete: and thy father vvhich ſeeth in ſecrete, vvil repay thee.

7 And vvhen you are praying, ſpeake not much, as the heathen. For they thinke that in their ″ much-ſpeaking they may be heard.

8 Be not you therefore like to them, for your father knovveth vvhat is needeful for you, before you aſke him.

9 Thus therefore ſhal you pray. * OVR FATHER which art in heauen, ſanctified be thy name.

10 Let thy Kingdom come. Thy wil be done, as in heauen, in earth alſo.

11 Giue vs to day our ſuperſubſtential bread.

12 And forgiue vs our dettes, as we alſo forgiue our detters.

13 And ″ leade vs not into tentation. But deliuer vs from euil. Amen.

14 For ″ if you vvil * forgiue men their offenſes, your heauenly father vvil forgiue you alſo your offenſes.

15 But if you vvil not forgiue men, neither vvil your father forgiue you your offenſes.

16 And vvhen you faſt, be not as the hypocrites, ſad. For they disfigure their faces, that they may appeare vnto men to faſt. Amen I ſay to you, that they haue receiued their revvard.

17 But thou vvhen thou doeſt faſt, anoynte thy head, and vvaſh thy face:

18 that thou appeare not to men to faſt, but to thy father vvhich is in ſecrete: and thy father vvhich ſeeth in ſecrete, vvil repay thee.

19 * Heape not vp to your ſelues treaſures on the earth: vvhere the ruſt & mothe do corrupt, & vvhere theeues digge through & ſteale.

20 But heape vp to your ſelues treaſures in heauen: vvhere neither the ruſt nor mothe doth corrupt, and vvhere theeues do not digge through not ſteale.

21 For vvhere thy treaſure is, there is thy hart alſo. ⊢

22 * The candel of thy body is thine eye. If thine eye be ſimple, thy vvhole body ſhal be lightſome.

23 But if thine eye be naught: thy vvhole body ſhal be darkeſome. If then the light that is in thee, be darkenes: the darkenes it ſelf hovv great ſhal it be?

24 No man can * ſerue ″ tvvo maſters. For either he vvil hate the one, and loue the other: or he vvil ſuſtayne the one, and contemne the other. You cannot ſerue God and Mammon.

25 Therfore I ſay to you, * be not ″ careful for your life vvhat you ſhal eate, neither for your body vvhat rayment you ſhal put on. Is not the life more then the meate: and the body more then the rayment?

26 Behold the foules of the ayre, that they ſovv not, neither reape, nor gather into barnes: and your heauenly father feedeth them. Are not you much more of price then they?

27 And vvhich of you by caring, can adde to his ſtature one cubite?

28 And for rayment vvhy are you careful? Conſider the lilies of the field hovv they grovv: they labour not, neither do they ſpinne.

29 But I ſay to you, that neither Salomon in al his glorie vvas arayed as one of theſe.

30 And if the graſſe of the field, vvhich to day is, and to morovv is caſt into the ouē, God doth ſo clothe: hovv much more you O ye of very ſmal fayth?

31 Be not careful therefore, ſaying, vvhat ſhal vve eate, or vvhat ſhal vve drinke, or vvherevvith ſhal vve be couered?

32 for al theſe thinges the Heathen do ſeeke after. For your father knovveth that you neede al theſe things.

33 Seeke therefore firſt the Kingdom of God, & the iuſtice of him: and al theſe things ſhal be giuen you beſides.

34 Be not careful therfore for the morovv. For the morovv day ſhal be careful for it ſelf. ſufficient for the day is the euil thereof.

Marginal notes to Chapter 6

v. 2 ⸬ THE a firſt worke of iuſtice.
v. 5 ⸬ THE SEcond worke of iuſtice.
v. 8 The PATER NOSTER.
v. 9 Luc. 11, 2.
v. 11 ⸬ In S. Luke, the Latin is, Panem quotidianum, dayly bread, the Greeke being indifferent to both, ⟨non-Latin script⟩.
v. 13 Mr. 11, 25.
v. 16 ⸬ The third worke of iuſtice.
v. 17 The Goſpel vpō Aſhwenſday.
v. 19 Luc. 12, 33.
v. 21 Luc. 11, 34.
v. 24 The Goſpel on the 14 Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 24 Luc. 16, 13.
v. 25 Luc. 12, 22.
v. 32 ⸬ They ſeeke temporal things only, and that not of the true God, but of their idols, or by their owne induſtrie.

Annotations to Chapter 6

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI.

1. Iuſtice.] Hereby it is playne that good werkes be iuſtice, and that man doing them doeth iuſtice, and is thereby iuſt and Iuſtified, and not by fayth only. Al which iuſtice of a Chriſtian man our Sauiour here compriſeth in theſe three workes, in Almes, faſting, and prayers. Aug. li. perf. iuſt. ⟨illegible⟩. ⟨illegible⟩. So that to giue almes, is to doe iuſtice, and the workes of mercie are iuſtice. Aug. in Pſ. 49. v. 5. [Margin: Good workes iuſtifie.]

4. Repay.] This repaying and rewarding of good workes in heauen, often mentioned here by our Sauiour, declareth that the ſayd workes are meritorious, and that we may doe them in reſpect of that reward. [Margin: Merites.]

5. Hypocrites.] Hypocriſie is forbidden in al theſe three workes of iuſtice, and not the doing of them openly to the glorie of God and the profite of our neighbour and our owne ſaluatiō: for Chriſt before (c. 5.) biddeth, ſaying: Let your light ſo ſhine before men &c. And in al ſuch workes S. Gregotles rule is to be folowed, The worke ſo to be in publike, that the intention remayne in ſecrete. Ho. 11. in Euang. c. 10. [Margin: Hypocriſie.]

7. Much ſpeaking.] Long prayer is not forbid, for Chriſt * him ſelf ſpent whole nights in prayer, and he ſayth, * we muſt pray alwayes, and * the Apoſtle exhorteth to pray without intermiſſion, and the holy Church * from the beginning hath had her Canonical houres of prayer: but idle and voluntary babling, either of the heathens to their goddes, or of Heretikes, that by long Rhetorical prayers thinke to perſuade God: wheras the Collects of the Churche are moſt breeſe and moſt effectual. See S. Auguſtine ep. 121, c. 8, 9. 10. [Margin: Luc. 6, 12, 18, 1. 21, 36. · 1 Theſ. 5, 17. · Cypr. de orat. Do. in fine.]

11. Superſtantial bread.) By this bread ſo called here according to the Latin word and the Greeke, we aſke not only al neceſſarie ſuſtenance for the body, but much more al ſpiritual foode, namely the bleſſed Sacrament it ſelf, which is Chriſt the true bread that came from heauen, and the bread of life to vs that eate his bodie. Cypr. de orat. Do. Aug. ep. 121 c. 6. 11. And therfore it is called here Superſubſtantial, that is, the bread that paſſeth and excelleth al creatures, Hiero. in. 2. Tit. in 6. Mat. Amb. li. 5. de Sacr. 6. 4. Aug. ſer. 22. de verb. Do. ſec. Mat. S. Germanus in Theoria. [Margin: ⟨non-Latin script⟩. · The B. Sacrament.]

12. Dettes.) Theſe dettes doe ſignifie not only mortal ſinnes, but alſo venial, as S. Auguſtine often teacheth: and therfore euery man, be he neuer ſo iuſt, yet becauſe he can not liue without venial ſinnes, may very truly and ought to ſay this prayer. Aug. cont. du⟨illegible⟩s. ep. Pelag. li. 1. ⟨illegible⟩. 14. li. 21 de Ciuit. 6. 27. [Margin: Venial ſinnes.]

13. Leade vs not.] S. Cypr. readeth, Ne patiaris nos induci. Suffer vs not to be led, as S. Auguſtine noteth li. de ho. perſeu. c. 6. and ſo the holy Churche vnderſtandeth it, becauſe God (as S. Iames ſayth) tempteth no man: though for our ſinnes, or for our probation and crowne, he permitte vs to be tempted. Beware then of Bezaes expoſition vpon this place, who (according to the Caluiniſts opinion) ſaith, that God leadeth them into tentation, into whom him ſelf bringeth in Satan for to fill their harts: ſo making God the author of ſinne. [Margin: In Expoſ. orat. Do. · God is not author of euil. · Iac. 1.]

14. If you forgeue.) This poynt, of forgeuing our brother, when we aſke forgiueneſſe of God, our Sauiour repeateth agayne, as a thing much to be conſidered: and therfore commended in the parable alſo of the ſeruant that would not forgiue his felow ſeruant, Mat. 18.

16. Faſt.] He forbiddeth not open and publike faſts, which in the * Scriptures were commaunded and proclamed to the people of God, and the Niniuires by ſuch faſting appeaſed Gods Wrath: but to faſt for vaine glorie and praiſe of men, and to be deſirous by the very face and looke to be taken for a faſter, that is forbidden, and that is hypocriſie. [Margin: ⟨illegible⟩ud. 20, 26. · 2. Eſd. 9. · Publike faſt. · ⟨illegible⟩. 2, 15. · Ion. 3.]

20. Treaſures in heauen.] Treaſures layd vp in heauen, muſt needes ſignifie, not fayth only, but plentiful almes and deedes of mercie and other good workes, which God keeping as in a booke, wil reward them accordingly: as of the contrarie the Apoſtle ſayth, He that ſoweth ſparingly, ſhal reape ſparingly. 2. Cor. 9. [Margin: Meritorious Workes.]

24. Two Maſters.] Two religions, God and Baal, Chriſt and Caluin, Maſſe and Communion, the Catholike Churche and Heretical Conuenticles. Let them marke this leſſon of our Sauiour, that thinke they may ſerue maſters, al times, al religions. Agayne, theſe two maſters doe ſignifie, God and the world, the ſleſ he and the ſpirit, iuſtice and ſinne.

25. Careful.] Prudent prouiſion is not prohibited, but to much doubtfulnes and feare of Gods prouiſion for vs: to whom we ought with patience to committe the reſt, when we haue done ſufficiently for our part.

Chapter 7

In this third and laſt Chapter of his Sermon, becauſe we know not mens endes, he biddeth vs beware of iudging: 6 and neuertheleſſe to take open dogges (ſo he calleth them) as they be. 7 If theſe workes of iuſtice ſeeme to hard, we muſt pray inſtantly to him that giueth them. 12 In the concluſion, he giueth one ſhort rule of al iuſtice. 13 and then he exhorteth with al vehemencie to the ſtraite way both of the Catholike fayth, 21 and alſo of good life: becauſe only fayth wil not ſuffiſe.

1 IVDGE ″ not, that you be not iudged.

2 For * in what iudgment you iudge, you ſhal be iudged: and in what meaſure you mete, it ſhal be meaſured to you agayne.

3 And why ſeeſt thou the more that is in thy brothers eye: and the beame that is in thine ovvne eye thou ſeeſt not?

4 Or how ſayeſt thou to thy brother, Let me caſt out the more of thine eye: and behold a beame is in thine owne eye?

5 Hypocrite, caſt out firſt the beame out of thine owne eye, and then ſhalt thou ſee to caſt out the more out of thy brothers eye.

6 Giue not that which is ″ holy to dogges: neither caſt ye your pearles before ſwine, leſt perhaps they treade them with their feete, and turning, al to teare you.

7 * Aſke, and it ſhal be giuen you: ſeeke, and you ſhal finde, knocke, and it ſhal be opened to you.

8 For ″ euery one that aſketh, receiueth: and that ſeeketh, findeth: and to him that knocketh, it ſhal be opened.

9 Or vvhat man is there of you, vvhom if his childe ſhal aſke bread, vvil he reach him a ſtone?

10 Or if he ſhal aſke him fiſh, vvil he reach him a ſerpent?

11 If you then being naught, knovv hovv to giue good giftes to your children: hovv much more vvil your father vvhich is in heauen, giue good things to them that aſke him?

12 Al things therfore vvhatſoeuer you vvil that men doe to you doe you alſo to them. For this is the Lavv and the Prophets.

13 Enter ye by the narrovv gate: becauſe brode is the gate, and large is the vvay that leadeth to perdition, and many there be that enter by it.

14 Hovv narrovv is the gate, and ſtraite is the vvay that leadeth to life: and fevv there are that finde it!

15 Take ye great heede of falſe Prophets, vvhich come to you in the ″ clothing of ſheepe, but invvardly are rauening vvolues

16 ″ By their fruites you ſhal knovv them. Do men gather grapes of thornes, or figges of thiſtels?

17 Euen ſo euery good tree yeldeth good fruites, and the euil tree yeldeth euil fruites.

18 A good tree can not yeld euil fruites, neither an euil tree yeld good fruites.

19 Euery tree that yeldeth not good fruite, ſhal be cut dovvne, and ſhal be caſt into fyre.

20 Therfore by their fruites you ſhal knovv them.

21 Not euery one that ſayth to me, ″ Lord, Lord, ſhal enter into the Kingdom of heauen: but he that doeth the vvil of my father vvhich is in heauen, he ſhal enter into the kingdom of heauen.⊢

22 Many ſhal ſay to me in that day, Lord, Lord, haue not vve prophecied in they name, and in thy name caſt out diuels, and in thy name vvrought many miracles?

23 And then I vvil cōfeſſe vnto them, That I neuer knevv you, depart from me you that vvorke iniquitie.

24 Euery one therfore that heareth theſe my vvordes, and doeth them: ſhal be likened to a vviſe man that built his houſe vpon a rocke,

25 and the rayne fel, and the fluddes came, & the vvindes blevve, and they beate agaynſt that houſe, and it fel not, for it vvas founded vpon a rocke.

26 And euery one that heareth theſe my vvordes, & doeth them not, ſhal be like a fooliſh man that built his houſe vpon the sand,

27 and the rayne fel, and the fluddes came, and the vvindes blevve, and they beate agaynſt that houſe, and it fel, & the fall therof vvas great.

28 And it came to paſſe, vvhen IESVS had fully ended theſe vvordes, the multitutde vvere in admiration vpon his doctrine.

29 For he vvas teaching them as hauing povver, and not as their Scribes and Phariſees.

Marginal notes to Chapter 7

v. 2 Luc. 6, 37.
v. 2 Mr. 4, 24.
v. 7 Lu. 11, 9▪
v. 11 ⸬ These good things are grace and al ſpiritual gifts, and whatſoeuer pertayneth to the health of the ſoule.
v. 12 * Luc. 6, 31.
v. 12 * Luc. 13, 24.
v. 14 The Goſpel on the 7 Sunday after Pentecōt.
v. 16 * Luc. 6, 44.
v. 24 * Luc. 6, 47.
v. 28 * Mar. 1, 22. Luc. 4, 32.

Annotations to Chapter 7

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VII.

1. Iudge not.] It is not Chriſtian part to iudge il of mens actes which be in them ſelues good and may procede of good meaning, or of mans inward meanings and intentions which we can not ſee: of which fault they muſt beware that are to ſuſpicious and giuen to deeme alwayes the worſt of other men. But to ſay, that Iudas, or an Heretike euidently knowen to die obſtinatly in hereſie, is damned, and in al other playne and manifeſt caſes to iudge, is not forbidden.

6. Holy to dogges.] No holy Sacrament and ſpecially that of our Sauiours bleſſed body, muſt be geuen wittingly to the vnworthy, that is, to them that haue not by confeſſion of al mortal ſinnes examined and proued them ſelues. See the Annot. 1. Cor. 11, 27. 28. 29. [Margin: Worthy receiuing.]

⟨illegible⟩. Euery one that aſketh.] Al things that we aſke neceſſarie to ſaluation with humilitie, attention, continuance, and other dewe circunſtances, God wil vndoubtedly graunt when it is beſt for vs.

15. Clothing of ſheepe.] Extraordinarie apparance of zeale and holines is the ſheepes cote in ſome Heretikes: but theſe of this time weare not that garment much, being men of vnſatiable ſinne. This is rather their garment, common to them with al other Heretikes, to crake much of the word of the Lord, and by pretenſed allegations and * ſweete wordes of benediction, and ſpecially by promiſe of knowledge, light and libertie of the Goſpel, to ſeduce the ſimple and the ſinful. [Margin: Heretikes Wolues in ſheepe-ſkinnes. · Ro. 16, 1⟨illegible⟩.]

16. Fruites.] Theſe are the fruites which Heretikes are knowen by, diuiſion from the whole Churche, diuiſion among them ſelues, taking to them ſelues new names and new malſters, inconſtancie in doctrine, diſobedience both to others and namely to ſpiritual officers, loue and liking of them ſelues, pride and intolerable vaunting of their owne knowledge aboue al the holy Doctors, corruption, falſification, and quite denying of the parts of Scriptures that ſpecially make agaynſt them, and theſe be common to al Heretikes lightly. Otherſome are more peculiar to theſe of our time, as Inceſtuous mariages of vowed perſons, Spoile of Churches, Sacrilege and profanation of al holy things, and many other ſpecial poynts of doctrine, directly tending to the corruption of good life in al ſtates. [Margin: Heretikes knowen by their fruites.]

21. Lord, Lord.] Theſe men haue faith, otherwiſe they could not inuocate, Lord, Lord: Ro. 10. But here we ſee that to beleeue is not ynough, and that not only infidelitie is ſinne, as Luther teacheth. Yea Catholikes alſo that worke true miracles in the name of our Lord, and by neuer ſo great fayth, yet without the workes of iuſtice ſhal not be ſaued. 1. Cor. 13. Agayne, conſider here who they are that haue ſo often in their mouth, The Lord, the Lord, and how litle it ſhal auaile them, that ſet ſo litle by good workes, and contemne Chriſtian iuſtice. [Margin: Not only faith.]

Chapter 8

Immediatly after his Sermon (to confirme his doctrine with a miracle) he cureth a Leper. 5 But aboue him and al other Iewes, he cōmendeth the faith of the Centurion, who was a Gentil: and foretelleth by that occaſion, the vocation of the Gentiles, and reprobation of the Iewes. 14 la Peters houſe he ſheweth great grace. 18 In the way to the ſea he ſpeaketh with two, of folowing him: 23 and vpon the ſea commaundeth the tempeſt: 28 and beyond the ſea he manifeſteth the deuils malice agaynſt man, in an heard of ſvvine.

1 AND vvhen he vvas come dovvne from the mountaine, great multitudes folovved him:

2 And * behold a leper came and adored him ſaying, Lord, if thou vvilt, thou canſt make me cleane.

3 And IESVS ſtretching forth his hand, touched him, ſaying. I vvil. be thou made cleane. And forthvvith, his leproſy vvas made cleane.

4 And IESVS ſayth to him, See thou tel no body: but goe, * ſhevv thy ſelf to the ″ prieſt, & offer the ″ gift vvhich Moyſes commaunded for a teſtimonie to them.

5 And * vvhen he vvas entred into Capharnaum, there came to him a Centurion, beſeeching him,

6 & ſaying, Lord my boy lieth at home ſicke of the palſey, & is ſore tormēted.

7 And IESVS ſayth to him, I vvil come, & cure him.

8 And the Centurion making anſvver, ſayd, Lord ″ I am not vvorthie that thou ſhouldeſt enter vnder my roofe: but only ſay the vvord, and my boy ſhal be healed.

9 For I alſo am a man ſubiect to authoritie, hauing vnder me ſouldiars: and I ſay to this, goe, and he goeth: and to an other, come, & he cometh: and to my ſeruant, doe this, & he doeth it.

10 And IESVS hearing this, marueiled: and ſayd to them that folovved him, Amen I ſay to you, I haue not found ſo great faith in Iſrael.

11 And I ſay to you, that many ſhal come from the Eaſt and Weſt, and ſhal ſitte dovvne vvith Abraham & Iſaac & Iacob in the kingdom of heauen:

12 but the children of the kingdom ſhal be caſt out into the exteriour darkeneſſe: there ſhal be vveeping & gnaſhing of teeth.

13 And IESVS ſaid to the Centurion, Goe: and as thou haſt beleeued, be it done to thee. And the boy vvas healed in the ſame houre. ⊢

14 And * vvhen IESVS was come into Peters houſe, he ſavv ″ his vviues mother layde, & in a fitte of a feuer:

15 and he touched her hand, and the feuer left her, and ſhe aroſe, and miniſtred to him.

16 And vvhen euening vvas come, they brought to him many that had diuels: and he caſt out the ſpirites vvith a vvord: and al that vvere il at eaſe he cured:

17 that it might be fulfilled vvich vvas ſpoken by Eſay the Prophete ſaying, He tooke our infirmities, and bare our diſeaſes.

18 And IESVS ſeeing great multitudes about him, commaunded to goe beyond the vvater.

19 And a * certaine Scribe came, and ſayd to him, Maſter, I vvil folovv thee vvitherſoeuer thou ſhalt goe.

20 And IESVS ſayth to him, the foxes haue holes, and the foules of the ayre neſtes: but the ſonne of man hath not vvhere to lay his head.

21 And * an other of his Diſciples ſayd to him, Lord, permit me firſt to goe & burie my father.

22 But IESVS ſayd to him, Folovv me, and ″ let the dead burie their dead.

23 And * vvhen he entered into the boate, his Diſciples folovved him:

24 and loe a great tempeſt aroſe in the ſea, ſo that the boate vvas couered vvith vvaues, but he ſlept.

25 And they came to him, and raiſed him, ſaying, Lord, ſaue vs, vve periſh.

26 And he ſaith to them, Why are you fearful O ye of litle faith? Then riſing vp ″ he commaunded the vvindes & the ſea, and there enſued a great calme.

27 Moreouer the men marueled ſaying, What an one is this, for the vvindes and the ſea obey him? ⊢

28 And * vvhen he vvas come beyond the vvater into the countrey of the Geraſens, there mette him tvvo that had diuels, coming forth out of the ſepulcres, exceding fierce, ſo that none could paſſe by that vvay.

29 And behold they cried ſaying, What is betvvene vs and thee IESV the ſonne of God? art thou come hither to torment vs before the time?

30 And there vvas not farre frome them an heard of many ſvvine feeding.

31 And the diuels beſought him ſaying, If thou caſt vs out, ſend vs into the heard of ſvvine.

32 And he ſaid to thē, Goe. But they going forth vvent into the ſvvine, and behold the whole heard vvent vvith a violence headlong into the ſea: and they dyed in the vvaters.

33 And the ſvvineheardes ſled: and comming into the citie, told al, and of them that had been poſſeſſed of diuels.

34 And behold the vvhole citie vvent out to meete IESVS, and vvhen they ſavv him, they beſought him that he vvould paſſe from their quarters.

Marginal notes to Chapter 8

v. 1 The Goſpel on the 3. Sunday after the Epiphanie.
v. 2 Mr. 1, 40.
v. 2 Lu. 5, 12.
v. 4 Leu. 14, 2.
v. 5 THE GOSPEL vpon the thurſday after Aſhwenſday. And alſo in Maſſe for the ſicke.
v. 5 Lu. 7, 1.
v. 14 Mr. 1, 29▪
v. 14 Lu. 4, 38▪
v. 16 Eſa. 53, 4.
v. 17 1. Pet. 2, 24.
v. 18 Lu. 9, 57▪
v. 20 Luc. 9, ⟨illegible⟩9.
v. 22 THE GOSPEL on the 4 Sunday after the Epiphanie.
v. 23 Mar. 4, 36.
v. 23 Lu. 8, 22.
v. 28 Mr. 5, 1.
v. 28 Luc. 8, 26.

Annotations to Chapter 8

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VIII.

4 Prieſt.] The Prieſts of the old law (ſaith S. Chryſoſtome) had authoritie and priuilege only to diſcerne who where healed of leproſie, and to denounce the ſame to the people: but the Prieſts of the new law haue power to purge in very deede the filth of the ſoule. Therefore whoſoeuer deſpiſeth them, is more vvorthie to be puniſhed then the rebel Datha⟨illegible⟩ and his complices. S. Chryſo. li. 3. de Sacerd. [Margin: Prieſts forgiue ſinnes.]

4. Gift.] Our Sauiour willeth him to goe and offer his gift or ſacrifice according as Moyſes preſcribed in that caſe, becauſe the other ſacrifice being the holieſt of al holies, which is his body, was not yet begonne. So ſaith S. Aug. li. 2. q. Euang. q. 3. & Cont. Aduerſ. leg. & Preph. li. ⟨illegible⟩. c. 19. 20.

⟨illegible⟩. Not worthy.] Orig. ho. 5. in diuerſ. When thou eateſt (ſaith he) and drinkeſt the body and bloud of our Lord, he entereth vnder thy roofe. Thou alſo therefore humbling thy ſelf, ſay: Lord I am not worthy. &c. So ſaid S. Chryſoſtom in his Maſſe, and ſo doeth the Cath. Churche vſe at this day in euery Maſſe, See S. Auguſtine ep. 118 ad Ianu. [Margin: DOMINE, non ſum dignus. · * Liturg. S. Chryſ. Graec. ſub finem.]

14. His Wiues mother. ) Of Peter ſpecially among the reſt it is euident that he had a wife, but (as S. Hi⟨illegible⟩rom ſayth) after they were called to be Apoſtles, they had no more carnal companie with their wiues, as he proueth there by the very wordes of our Sauiour, * He that hath left wiſe &c. And ſo in the Latin Churche hath been alwayes vſed, that maried men may be and are daily made Prieſts, either after the death of the wife, or with her conſent to liue in perpetual continencie. And if the Greekes haue Prieſts that doe otherwiſe, S. Epiphanius a Greeke Doctor telleth them that they doe it agaynſt the ancient Canons, and Paphnutius plainely ſignifieth the ſame in the firſt Councel of Nice. But this is moſt playne, that there was neuer either in the Greeke Church or the Latin, authentical example of any that married after holy Orders. [Margin: Prieſts mariage. · Lib. 1. adu. · Iou. c. 14. · Mt. 19, 29. · Epiph. hae. 59. · * Sozom. li. 1. c. 22. · Socrat. li. 1. c. ⟨illegible⟩.]

22. Let the dead.) By this we ſee that not only no wordly or carnal reſpect, but no other laudable dutie toward our parents, ought to ſtay vs from folowing Chriſt, and chooſing a life of greater perfection.

26. He commaunded.) The Churche (here ſignified by the boate or ſhippe) and Catholikes, are often toſſed with ſtormes of perſecution, but Chriſt who ſeemed to ſleepe in the meane time, by the Churches prayers awaketh, and maketh a calme.

Chapter 9

The Maiſters of the Iewes he confuteth both with reaſons and miracles: a defending his remitting of ſinnes, 9 his eating with sinners, 14 and his condeſcending to his weake Diſciples vntil he haue made them ſtronger. 18 ſhewing alſo in two miracles, the order of his prouidence about the lewes and Gentils, leauing the one when he called the other. 27 he cureth tvvo blind men, and one poſſeſſed. 35 And hauing vvith ſo many miracles together confuted his enemies, and yet they worſe and worſe, vpon pitie toward the people, he thinketh of ſending true paſtours vnto them.

1 AND entring into a boate, he paſſed ouer the vvater, and came into his ovvne citie.

2 And * behold they brought to him one ſicke of the palſey lying in bedde. And IESVS ſeeing their faith, ſaid to the ſicke of the palſey, Haue a good hart ſonne, thy ſinnes are forgiuen thee.

3 And behold certaine of Scribes ſayd vvithin them ſelues,″ He blaſphemeth.

4 And IESVS ſeeing their thoughtes, ſaid. Wherfore thinke you euil in your hartes?

5 ″ Whether is eaſier, to ſay, thy ſinnes are forgiuen thee: or to ſay, Ariſe and vvalke?

6 But that you may knovv that the ″ Sonne of man hath povver in earth to forgiue ſinnes, (then ſayd he to the ſicke of the palſey,) Ariſe, take vp thy bedde, and goe into thy houſe.

7 And he aroſe, and vvent into his houſe,

8 And the multitudes ſeeing it, vvere afrayd, and ″ glorified God that gaue ſuch povver ″ to men. ⊢

9 And * vvhen IESVS paſſed forth from thence, he ſavv a man ſitting in the cuſtome-houſe, named Matthevv: And he ſayth to him, Folovv me. And he aroſe vp, and folovved him.

10 And it came to paſſe as he vvas ſitting at meate in the houſe, behold many Publicans and ſinners came, and ſate dovvne vvith IESVS and his Diſciples.

11 And the Phariſees ſeeing it, ſayd to his Diſciples: vvhy doth your Maſter eate vvith Publicans & ſinners?

12 But IESVS hearing it, ſayd: They that are in health, neede not a phyſicion, but they that are il at eaſe.

13 But go your vvayes and learne vvhat it is, I vvil mercie, & ″ not ſacrifice. For I am not come to cal the iuſt, but ſinners. ⊢

14 Then * came to him the Diſciples of Iohn, ſaying, vvhy do vve and the Phariſees ″ faſt often, but thy Diſciples do not faſt?

15 And IESVS ſayd to them, Can the children of the bridegrome mourne, as long as the bridegrome is vvith them? But the dayes vvil come vvhen the bridegrome ſhal be taken avvay from them, and then they ſhal faſt.

16 And no body putteth a peece of ravv cloth to an old garment. For he taketh avvay the peecing therof from the garment, and there is made a greater rent.

17 Neither do they put ″ nevv vvine into old bottels. Othervviſe the bottels breake, and the vvine runneth out, and the bottels periſh. But nevv vvine they put into nevv bottels: and both are preſerued together.

18 * As he vvas ſpeaking this vnto them, behold a certaine Gouernour approched, and adored him, ſaying, Lord, my daughter is euen novv dead: but come, lay thy hand vpon her, and ſhe ſhal liue.

19 And IESVS ryſing vp folovved him, and his Diſciples.

20 And behold a vvoman vvhich vvas troubled vvith an iſſue of bloud ″ tvvelue yeres, came behind him, and touched the hemme of his garment.

21 For ſhe ſayd vvithin her ſelf, If I ſhal ″ touch only his garment: I ſhal be ſafe.

22 But IESVS turning and ſeeing her, ſayd, Haue a good hart daughter, thy faith hath made the ſafe. And the vvoman became vvhole from that houre.

23 And vvhen IESVS vvas come into the houſe of the Gouernour, & ſavv minſtrels and the multitude keeping a ſturre,

24 he ſayd, Depart: for the vvenche is not dead, but ſleepeth. And they laughed him to ſkorne.

25 And vvhen the multitude vvas put forth, he entred in, and held her hand. And the mayde aroſe.

26 And this bruite vvent forth into al that countrie.

27 And as IESVS paſſed forth from thence, there folovved him tvvo blinde men crying and ſaying, Haue mercie on vs, O ſonne of Dauid.

28 And vvhen he vvas come to the houſe, the blinde came to him. And IESVS ſayth to them, ″ Do you beleeue, that I can doe this vnto you? They ſay to him, Yea Lord.

29 Then he touched their eyes, ſaying, According to your faith, be it done to you.

30 And their eyes vvere opened, and IESVS threatened them, ſaying, See that no man knovv it.

31 But they vvent forth, & bruited him in al that countrey.

32 And vvhen they vvere gone forth, behold they brought him a dumme man, poſſeſſed vvith a diuel.

33 And after the diuel vvas caſt out, the dumme man ſpake, and the multitudes marueled ſying, Neuer vvas the like ſeene in Iſrael.

34 But * the Phariſees ſayd, In the prince of diuels he caſteth out diuels.

35 And IESVS vvent about al the cities, and tovvnes, teaching in their ſynagogs, and preaching the Goſpel of the kingdom, and curing euery diſeaſe, and euery infirmitie.

36 And ſeing the multitudes, he pitied them: becauſe they vvere vexed, and lay like ſheepe that haue not a ſhepheard.

37 Then he ſayth to his Diſciples, The harueſt ſurely is great, but the vvorkemen are fevv.

38 ″ Pray therfore the Lord of the harueſt, that he ſend forth vvorkemen into his harueſt.

Marginal notes to Chapter 9

v. 1 The Goſpel vpon the 18 Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 2 Mr. 2, 3.
v. 2 ⸬ We ſee that the fayth of one helpeth to obtaine for an other.
v. 2 Luc. 5, 18.
v. 9 The Goſpel vpō S. Matthewes day.
v. 9 Mar. 2, 14.
v. 9 Luc. 5, 27.
v. 13 Oſe. 6, 6.
v. 14 Mar. 2, 18.
v. 14 Lu. 5, 33.
v. 15 ⸬ Chriſt ſignifieth that the Churche ſhal vſe faſting daies after his Aſcenſion. Epiph. in Comp. fid. Cath. Aug. ep. ⟨illegible⟩0.
v. 18 Mar. 5, 22.
v. 18 The Goſpel vpō the 23 Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 18 Luc. 8, 41.
v. 22 ⸬ Loe, her deuotion to the hemme of his garment, was not ſuperſtitiō, but a token of greater faith: ſo is the deuout touching of holy relikes.
v. 32 Mat. 12, 22.
v. 34 ⸬ In like maner ſay the Heretikes, calling al miracles done in the Catholike Churche, the lying ſignes of Antichriſt.
v. 34 Mt. 12, 24.

Annotations to Chapter 9

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IX.

3. He blaſphemeth.] When the Iewes heard Chriſt remitte ſinnes, they charged him with blaſphemie, as Heretikes now charge his prieſts of the new Teſtament, for that they remitte ſinnes: to whom he ſayd, Whoſe ſinnes you ſhal forgeue, they are forgeuen &c. Io. 20.

5. Whether is eaſier.] The faithleſſe Iewes thought (as Heretikes now a daies) that to forgeue ſinnes was ſo proper to God, that it could not he communicated vnto man: but Chriſt ſheweth that as to worke miracles is otherwiſe proper to God only, and yet this power is communicated to men, ſo alſo to forgeue ſinnes. [Margin: Men haue power to forgiue ſinnes.]

6. The ſonne of man in earth.) Chriſt had power to remit ſinnes, and often executed the ſame, not only as he was God, but alſo as he was a man, becauſe he was head of the Churche and our cheefe Biſhop and Prieſt according to his manhod, in reſpect wherof al power was geuen him in heauen and earth. Mat. 28, v. 18.

8. Glorified.) The faythful people did glorifie God that gaue ſuch power to men for to remit ſinnes and to doe miracles, knowing that that which God committeth to men, is not to his derogation, but to his glorie. him ſelf only being ſtil the principal worker of that effect, men being only his miniſters, ſubſtitutes, and working vnder him and by his commiſſion and authoritie.

⟨illegible⟩. To men.) Not only Chriſt as he was man, had this power to forgeue ſinnes, but by him and from him the Apoſtles, and conſequently Prieſts, Mat. 28. Al power is geuen me. Mat. 18. Whatſoeuer you ſhal looſe in earth, ſhal be looſed in heauen. Ioan. 20. Whoſe ſinnes you ſhal forgeue, they are forgeuen.

13. Not ſacrifice.) Theſe are the wordes of the Prophete, who ſpake them euen then when ſacrifices where offered by Gods commaundement: ſo that it maketh not agaynſt ſacrifice, but he ſaith that ſacrifice only without mercie and charitie, and generally with mortal ſinne, is not acceptable. The Iewes offered their ſacrifices dewely, but in the meane time they had no pitie nor mercie on their brethren: that is it which God miſliketh. [Margin: External Sacrifice.]

14. Faſt often.) By the often faſting of his diſciples, we may eaſely gather that he appointed them a preſcript maner of faſting: as it is certaine he taught them a forme of prayer. Lu. 5. and 11. [Margin: Faſting.]

17. New wine.) By this new wine, he doth playnly here ſignifie faſting and the ſtraiter kind of life: by the old bottels, them that can not away therewith.

19. Twelue yeres.) This woman a Gentil had her diſeaſe twelue yeres, and the Gouerners daughter a Iewe (which is here rayſed to life) was twelue yeres old, Luc. 8. Marke then the allegorie hereof in the Iewes and Gentils. As that woman fel ſicke when the wenche was borne, ſo the Gentils went their owne wayes into idolatrie, when the Iewes in Abraham beleeued. Agayne, as Chriſt here went to rayſe the wenche, and by the way the woman was firſt healed, and then the wenche reuiued: ſo Chriſt came to the Iewes, but the Gentils beleeued firſt and were ſaued, and in the end the Iewes ſhal beleeue alſo. Hiero. in Mat.

21. Touche only.) Not only Chriſtes wordes, but his garment and touche thereof or any thing to him belonging, might doe and did miracles, force proceding from his holy perſon to them. Yea this woman returning home * ſet vp an Image of Chriſt, for memorie of this benefite, and the hemme of the ſame Image did alſo miracles. This image Iul⟨illegible⟩an the Apoſtata threwe downe, and ſet vp his owne in ſteede therof, which was immediatly deſtroyed by fyre from heauen. But the image of Chriſt broken in peeces by the heathen, the Chriſtians afterward gathering the peeces together, placed it in the Churche: where it was (as Sozomenus writeth) vnto his time. [Margin: Relikes and Images. · Euſeb. li. ⟨illegible⟩ c. 14. hiſt. · li. 5 c. 20.]

2⟨illegible⟩. Do you beleeue that I can.] We ſee here that to the corporal healing of theſe men he requireth onely this faith, that he is able. Which faith is not ſufficient to iuſtifie them. How then doe the Heretikes by this and the like places pleade for their onely iuſtifying faith? See the Annot. Mar. 5, 36.

3⟨illegible⟩. Pray therfore.) Therfore doth the Churche pray and faſt in the Imber dayes, when holy Orders are geuen, that is, when workemen are prepared to be ſent into the harueſt. See Act. 1⟨illegible⟩. ⟨illegible⟩.

Chapter 10

He giueth to the Tvvelue the povver of Miracles, and ſo ſendeth them to the loſt ſheepe of the lovves, 5 vvith inſtructions accordingly: to and by occaſion of the ſending, foretelleth of the perſecutions after his Aſcenſion, arming them and al other againſt the ſame, 40 and alſo exhorting the people to harbour his ſeruants in ſuch times of perſecution.

1 AND hauing called his tvvelue Diſciples together, * he gaue them ″ povver ouer vncleane ſpirites, that they ſhould caſt them out, and ſhould cure al maner of diſeaſe, and al maner of infirmitie.

2 And the names of the tvvelue Apoſtles be theſe: the ″firſt, Simon vvho is called Peter, and Andrevv his brother,

3 Iames of Zebedee, and Iohn his brother, Philip and Barthlemevv, Thomas and Matthevv the publican, and Iames of Alphaeus, & Thaddaeus,

4 Simon Cananaeus, and Iudas Iſcariote, vvho alſo betrayed him.

5 Theſe tvvelue did IESVS ſend: commaunding them, ſaying, Into the vvay of the Gentiles goe ye not, and into the cities of the Samaritans enter ye not:

6 but goe rather to the ſheepe that are periſhed of the houſe of Iſrael.

7 And going preache, ſaying, That the kingdom of heauē is at hand.

8 Cure the ſicke, raiſe the dead, cleanſe the lepers, caſt out diuels: gratis you haue receiued, gratis giue ye.

9 Do not ″ poſſeſſe gold, nor ſiluer, nor money in your purſes▪

10 not a ſkrippe for the vvay, neither two coates, neither ſhoes, neither rodde. for the vvorkeman is vvorthie of his meate.

11 And into vvhatſoeuer citie or tovvne you ſhal enter, inquire vvho in it is vvorthie: and there tarie til you goe forth.

12 And vvhen ye enter into the houſe, ſalute it, ſaying, ″ Peace be to this houſe.

13 And if ſo be that houſe be vvorthie, your peace ſhal come vpon it. but if it be not vvorthie: your peace ſhal returne to you.

14 And vvhoſoeuer ſhal not receiue you, nor heare your vvordes: going forth out of the houſe or the citie ″ ſhake of the duſt from your feete.

15 Amen I ſay to you, it ſhal be ″ more tolerable for the land of the Sodomites and Gomorrheans in the day of iudgement, then for that citie.

16 Behold I ſend you as ſheepe in the middes of vvolues. Be ye therfore vviſe as ſerpents, and ſimple as dooues.

17 And take heede of men. For they vvil deliuer you vp in Councels, and in their ſynagogs they vvil ſcourge you.

18 And to Preſidents and ″ to Kings ſhal you be ledde for my ſake, in teſtimonie to them and the Gentiles.

19 But vvhen they ſhal deliuer you vp, * take no thought hovv or vvhat to ſpeake⟨illegible⟩ for ″ it ſhal be giuen you in that houre vvhat to ſpeake.

20 For it is not you that ſpeake, but the ſpirit of your father that ſpeaketh in you.

21 * The brother alſo ſhal deliuer vp the brother to death, and the father the ſonne: and the children ſhal riſe vp agaynſt the parents, and ſhal vvorke their death,

22 and you ſhal be odious to al men for my name. but he that ſhal perſeuêre vnto the end, he ſhal be ſaued. ⊢

23 And vvhen they ſhal perſecute you in this citie, flee into an other. Amen I ſay to you, you ſhal not finiſh al the cities of Iſrael, til the ſonne of man come.

24 * The Diſciple is not aboue the maiſter, nor the ſeruant aboue his lord.

25 It ſuffiſeth the diſciple that he be as his maiſter: and the ſeruāt as his lord. If they haue called the goodmā of the houſe Beelzebub, ″ hovv much more them of his houſhold?

26 Therfore feare ye not them. For nothing is hid, that ſhal not be reuealed: and ſecrete, that ſhal not be knovven.

27 That vvhich I ſpeake to you in the darke, ſpeake ye in the light: and that vvhich you heare in the eare, preache ye vpon the houſe ⟨illegible⟩oppes.

28 And feare ye not them that kil the body, and are not able to kil the ſoul: but rather feare him that can deſtroy both ſoul and body into hel. ⊢

29 Are not tvvo ſparovves ſold for a fa⟨illegible⟩thing: and not one of them ſhal fall vpon the ground vvithout your father?

30 But your very heares of the head are al numbered.

31 Feare not therfore: better are you then many ſparovves.

32 * Euery one therfore that ſhal ″ confeſſe me before men, I alſo vvil confeſſe him before my father vvhich is in heauen.

33 But he that ſhal denie me before men, I alſo vvil denie him before my father vvhich is in heauen.

34 Do not ye thinke * that I came to ſend peace into the earth: I came ″ not to ſend peace, but the ſvvord.

35 For I came to ſeparate * man agaynſt his father, and the daughter agaynſt her mother, and the daughter in lavv agaynſt her mother in lavv.

36 And a mans enemies, they of his ovvne houſhold.

37 He that loueth father or mother ″ more then me, is not vvorthy of me: and he that loueth ſonne or daughter aboue me, is not vvorthy of me.

38 And he that taketh not his croſſe, and folovveth me, is not vvorthy of me.

39 He that hath found his life, ſhal loſe it: and he that hath loſt his life for me, ſhal finde it.

40 * He that receiueth you, receiueth me: and he that receiueth me, receiueth him that ſent me.

41 He that receiueth a Prophet ″ in the name of a Prophet, ſhal receiue the revvard of a Prophet. and he that receiueth a iuſt man in the name of a iuſt man, ſhal receiue the revvard of a iuſt man.

42 And * vvhoſoeuer ſhal giue drinke to one of theſe litle ones a cuppe of cold vvater, only in the name of a diſciple, amen I ſay to you, he ſhal not loſe his revvard. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 10

v. 1 Mr. 3, 13. 6, 7.
v. 1 Lu. 6, 13 9, 1.
v. 5 ⸬ They haue here commiſſion to preach only in Iſrael: the time being not yet come to call the Gentiles.
v. 16 The Goſpel vpō the Commemoration of S. Paul, Iun. 30.
v. 16 ⸬ Wiſedom and ſimplicitie both be neceſſarie in preachers, Biſhops and Prieſts.
v. 18 Mar. 15, 11.
v. 19 Luc. 12, 11.
v. 20 Luc. 21, 16.
v. 23 The Goſpel vpō S. Athanaſius day. Maij 2.
v. 24 Luc. 6, 40
v. 28 ⸬ A goodly cōfort for Chriſtians and Catholikes and al good men, in the perſecutiōs of Turke, of Heretikes, of al Wicked men.
v. 31 Mar. 8, 38.
v. 32 Luc. 9. 26. 12, 8.
v. 33 The Goſpel vpō a Martyrs day that is not a Biſhop.
v. 34 Luc. 12, 51.
v. 34 Mich. 7, 6.
v. 40 Luc. 10, 16.
v. 41 ⸬ The reward for harbouring & helping any bleſſed iuſt perſon ſuffering for his iuſtice and conſcience.
v. 42 Mar. 9, 41.

Annotations to Chapter 10

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X.

1. Power.) Miracles were ſo neceſſarie to the confirmation of their doctrine beginning then to be preached, that not only Chriſt him ſelf did miracles, but alſo he gaue to his Apoſtles power to doe them.

2. Firſt Simon.) Peter the firſt, not in calling, but in preeminence, for (as S. Ambroſe ſaith in 2 Cor. 12.) Andrew firſt folowed our Sauiour before Peter: and yet the Primacie Andrew receaued not, but Peter. Which preeminence of S. Peter aboue the other Apoſtles is ſo playnly ſignified in this word, Firſt, by the iudgement euen of Heretikes, that Beza, notwithſtanding he confeſſeth the conſent of al copies both Latin and Greeke, yet is not aſhamed to ſay that he ſuſpecteth that this word was thruſt into the text by ſome fauourer of Peters Primacie. Wherby we haue alſo that they care no more for the Greeke then for the Latin, when it maketh agaynſt them: but at their pleaſure ſay that al is corrupted. [Margin: Peters Primacie. · Beza in Annot. noui Teſt. 155⟨illegible⟩.]

9. Do not poſſeſſe.) Preachers may not carefully ſeeke after the ſuperfluities of this life, or any thing which may be an impediment to their function. And as for neceſſaries, they deſerue their temporal liuing at their hands for whom they labour ſpiritually.

12. Peace to this houſe.) As Chriſt him ſelf vſed theſe wordes or this bleſſing often, Peace be to you, ſo here he biddeth his Apoſtles ſay the like to the houſe where they come: And ſo hath it been alwaies a moſt godly vſe of Biſhops to geue their bleſſing where they come. Which bleſſing muſt needes be of great grace and profite, when none but worthy perſons (as here we read) might take good thereof: and when it is neuer loſt, but returneth to the geuer, when the other partie is not worthy of it. Among other ſpiritual benefites it taketh away venial ſinnes. Amb. in 9. Luc. [Margin: Biſhops bleſſing. · * Aug. de ciuit. li. 22 c. 8. Leo Imp. i vit. S. Chryſ. Socrat. li. ⟨illegible⟩ c. 14. · It remitteth venial ſinnes.]

14. Shake of the duſt.) To contemne the true preachers, or not to receaue the truth preached, is a very damnable ſinne.

15. More tolerable.) Hereby it is euident that there be degrees and differences of damnation in Hel fyre according to mens deſerts. Aug. li. ⟨illegible⟩ de Bapt. c. 19.

18. Kings.) In the beginning Kings and Emperours perſecuted the Churche, that by the very death and bloud of Martyrs it ſhould grow more miraculouſly, afterward when the Emperours and kings were them ſelues become Chriſtians, they vſed their power for the Churche, agaynſt Infidels and Heretikes. Aug. ep. 48.

19. It ſhal be giuen.) This is verified euen at this preſent alſo, when many good Catholikes, that haue no great learning, by their anſwers confound the Aduerſaries.

25. How much more.) No maruel therefore if Heretikes call Chriſtes Vicar Antichriſt, when their forefathers the faithles Iewes called Chriſt him ſelf Beelzebub.

32. Confeſſe me.) See how Chriſt eſteemeth the open confeſſing of him, that is, of his truth in the Catholike Churche, for as whē Saul perſecuted the Churche, he ſayd * him ſelf was perſecuted: ſo to confeſſe him, and his Churche, is al one. Cōtrariewiſe, ſee how he abhorreth them that deny him before men. Which is not only to deny any one litle article of the Catholike fayth cōmended to vs by the Churche: but alſo to allow or conſent to hereſie by any meanes, as by ſubſcribing, coming to their ſeruice and ſermons, furthering them any way agaynſt Catholikes, and ſuch like. [Margin: Confeſſing of Chriſt and his truth. · Act. 9.]

34. Not peace but ſword.) Chriſt came to breake the peace of worldlings and ſinners: as when the ſonne beleueth in him, and the father doth not: the wife is a Catholike, and the huſband is not. For to agree together in infidelitie, hereſie, or any other ſinne, is a naughty peace. This being the true meaning of Chriſtes wordes, marke that the Heretike interprete this to mainteine their rebellions and troubles which their new goſpel breedeth. Beza in no. Teſt. an. 1565.

37. More then.] No earthly thing, nor duty to Parents, wife, children, countrie, or to a mans owne body and life, can be any iuſt excuſe why a man ſhould doe, or feyne him ſelf to doe or beleeue any thing, agaynſt Chriſt or the vnitie and faith of his Churche.

41. In the name.] Reward for hoſpitality, and ſpecially for receiuing an holy perſon, as Prophet, Apoſtle, Biſhop, or Prieſt perſecuted for Chriſtes ſake. For by receiuing of him in that reſpect as he is ſuch an one, he ſhal be partaker of his merites, and he rewarded as for ſuch an one. Whereas on the contrarie ſide, he that receiueth an Heretike into his houſe and a falſe preacher doth communicate with his wicked workes. Ep. 2. Io.

Chapter 11

Iohn the Baptiſt in priſon alſo doing his diligence, ſendeth ſome of his diſciples to Chriſt: that as they heard, ſo they might alſo ſee his miracles vvith their eyes. 7 Aftervvard Chriſt declareth hovv vvorthy of credite Iohns teſtimonie vvas: 16 and inueigheth agaynſt the levves, vvho vvith neither of their maners of life could be vvonne: 20 no nor vvith Chriſtes infinite miracles: 25 prayſing Gods vviſedom in this behalfe, 27 and calling to him ſelf al ſuch as feele the⟨illegible⟩e ovvne burdens.

1 AND it came to paſſe: vvhen IESVS had done cōmaunding his tvvelue Diſciples, he paſſed from thence, to teach & preach in their cities.

2 * And vvhen Iohn had heard in priſon the vvorkes of Chriſt: ſending tvvo of his diſciples, he ſaid to him,

3 ″ Art thou he that art to come, or looke vve for an other?

4 And IESVS making anſvver ſaid to them, Goe and report to Iohn vvhat you haue heard and ſeen.

5 * The blinde ſee, the lame vvalke, the lepers are made cleane, the deafe heare, the dead riſe againe, to the poore the Goſpel is preached:

6 and bleſſed is he that ſhal not be ſcandalized in me.

7 And vvhen they vvent their vvay, IESVS began to ſay to the multitudes of Iohn, ″ What vvent you out ″ into the deſert to ſee? a reede ſhaken vvith the vvinde?

8 But vvhat vvent you out to ſee? a man clothed in ſoft garments? Behold they that are clothed in ſoft garments, are in Kinges houſes.

9 But vvhat vvent you out to ſee? a Prophet? yea I tel you and more then a Prophet.

10 For this is he of vvhom it is vvritten, Behold I ſend mine angel before thy face, vvhich ſhal prepare thy vvay before thee. ⊢

11 Amen I ſay to you, there hath not riſen among the borne of vvomen a greater then Iohn the Baptiſt: yet he that is the leſſer in the kingdom of heauen, is greater then he.

12 And * from the dayes of Iohn the Baptiſt vntil novv, the kingdom of heauen ſuffereth violence, and the violent beare it avvay.

13 For al the Prophets and the Lavv prophecied vnto Iohn:

14 and if you vvil receiue it, he is * ″ Elias that is for to come.

15 He that hath eares to heare, let him heare.

16 And * vvherevnto ſhal I eſteeme this generation to be like? It is like to children ſitting in the market-place: vvhich crying to their companions,

17 ſay, we haue piped to you, and you haue not daunced: vve haue lamented, and you haue not mourned.

18 For * Iohn came neither ″ eating not drinking: and they ſay, He hath a diuel.

19 The Sonne of man came eating and drinking, and they ſay, Behold a man that is a glotton and a vvinedrinker, a frende of Publicans and ſinners. And vviſedom is iuſtified of her children.

20 Then * began he to vpbraide the cities, vvherein vvere done the moſt of his miracles, for that they had not done penance.

21 Wo be to thee Corozain, vvo be to thee Beth-ſaida: for if in Tyre & Sidon had been vvrought the miracles that haue been vvrought in you, they had done″ penance in hearecloth and aſhes long agoe.

22 But neuertheleſſe, I ſay to you, it ſhal be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of iudgement, then for you.

23 And thou Capharnaum, ſhalt thou be exalted vp to heauen? thou ſhalt come dovvne euen vnto hel. for if in Sodom had been vvrought the miracles that haue been wrought in thee, perhaps it had remained vnto this day.

24 But notvvithſtanding I ſay to you, that it ſhal be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of iudgement, then for thee.

25 At that time IESVS anſvvered and ſaid. * I confeſſe to thee O Father lord of heauen and earth, becauſe thou haſt hid theſe things from the vviſe and prudent, and haſt reuealed thē to ″ litle ones.

26 Yea Father: for ſo hath it vvel pleaſed thee.

27 Al things are deliuered me of my Father. And no man knovveth the Sonne but the Father: neither doth any knovv the Father, but the Sonne, and to vvhom it ſhal pleaſe the Sonne to reueale.

28 Come ye to me al that labour, and are burdened, and I vvil refreſh you.

29 Take vp my yoke vpon you, and learne of me, becauſe I am meeke, and humble of hart: and you ſhal finde reſt to your ſoules.

30 For my″ yoke is ſvveete, and my burden light. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 11

v. 2 The Goſpel on the 2. Sunday in Aduent.
v. 2 Luc. 7, 18.
v. 4 Eſa. 35, 5. 61, 1.
v. 10 Mal. 3, 1.
v. 12 Luc. 16, 16.
v. 13 Mal. 4, 5.
v. 16 Luc. 7, 31.
v. 17 Mt. 3, 4.
v. 20 Luc. 10, 13.
v. 25 Luc. 10, 21.
v. 25 The Goſpel vpō S. Matthias day Feb. 24. and vpon S. Francis day Octob. 4. and for many Martyrs.

Annotations to Chapter 11

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI.

3. Art thou he] Iohn him ſelf doubted not, for he baptized him and gaue great teſtimonie of him before: Io. 1. But becauſe his diſciples knewe him not, nor eſteemed of him ſo much as of Iohn their owne Maiſter, therfore did he ſend them vnto Chriſt, that by occaſion of Chriſtes anſwer he might the better inſtruct them what he was, and ſo make them Chriſtes diſciples, proferring them to a better Maiſter.

7. What went you out.] High commendation of Iohns holineſſe, as wel for his faſting, rough attire, ſolitary life, and conſtancie, as for the dignitie of his function. [Margin: Eremitical life.]

7. Into the deſert.] The faythful people in al ages reſorted of deuotion into wildernes to ſee men of ſpecial and rare holynes, Prophets, Eremites, Anchorites &c. to haue their prayers or ghoſtly counſel. See S. Hierom de vitae Hilarionis.

14. Elias.) As Elias ſhal be the meſſenger of Chriſtes later coming, ſo was Iohn his meſſenger and Praecurſor at his former coming: and therfore is he called Elias, becauſe of his like office and like ſpirit. Luc. 1. Grego. ho. 7. in Euang. [Margin: Elias.]

18. Eating and drinking.] The wicked quarrellers of the world miſconſtre eaſely al the actes and life of good men. If they be great faſters and auſtere liuers, they are blaſphemed and counted hypocrites; if they conuerſe with other men in ordinary maner, then they be counted diſſolute.

21. Penance in ſackcloth.] By this ſackcloth and aſhes added here and in other places, wee ſee euidently that Penance is not only leauing of former ſinnes, and chaunge or amendement of life paſt, no nor bare ſorowfulnes or recounting of our offenſes already committed, but requiteth puniſhement and chaſtiſemēt of our perſons by theſe and ſuch other meanes as the Scriptures do els where ſet forth, and therfore concerning the worde alſo, it is rather to be called Penance, as in our tranſlation: then (as the Aduerſaries of purpoſe auoyding the word) Repentance or Amendement of life: and that according to the very vſual ſignification of the * Greeke word in the moſt ancient Eccleſiaſtical Greeke writers: who for Poenitentès (which in the Primitiue Churche did publike penance) ſay, ⟨non-Latin script⟩, that is, Men that are doing penance. And concerning that part of penance which is Cōfeſſion, the Eccleſiaſtical hiſtorie calleth it by the ſame Greeke word, and the penitents comming to confeſſion, ⟨non-Latin script⟩. Sozom. li. 7 c. 16. Socrat. li. 5 c. 19. [Margin: Penance. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩. · * Dionyſ. Eccl. hier. c. 3. in initio.]

25. Litle ones.) Theſe litle ones doe not ſignifie here only the vnlearned, as though Coblers and weauers and wemen and girles had this reuelation, and therfore do vnderſtand al Scriptures and are able to expound them: but here are ſignified the humble, whether they be learned or vnlearned: as when he ſayth, Vnles you become as litle ones, you ſhal not enter into the Kingdom of heauen. And ſo alſo the greateſt Doctors (who as they were moſt learned, ſo moſt humbled them ſelues to the iudgement of the Catholike Churche) are theſe litle ones: and Heretikes, who although vnlearned, yet vaunt their knowledge and their ſpirit of vnderſtanding aboue al ancient fathers and the whole Churche, can not be of theſe litle and humble ones. [Margin: Mt. 18. ⟨illegible⟩.]

30. Yoke ſweete.] What is this light burden and ſweete yoke, but his commaundements, of which S. Iohn ſayth 1. Ep. 5. His commaundements are not heauy? cleane contrary to the Aduerſaries that ſay, they are vnpoſſible to be kept. [Margin: The commaundements poſſible.]

Chapter 12

The blindnes of the Phariſees about the Sabboth he reproueth by Scriptures, by reaſon, and by a miracle, 14 and his death being therfore ſought by them, he meekely goeth out of the vvay, according as Eſay had prophecied of him, 2⟨illegible⟩ His caſting out of deuils alſo he defendeth agaynſt them, 31 and ſetteth forth the daunger they ſtand in for their horrible blaſphemie. 38 And becauſe they aſke yet for a ſigne, he ſhevveth hovv vvorthely they ſhal be damned, 43 foretelling hovv the deuil ſhal poſſeſſe their Nation, 46 and teſtifying that although he be of their bloud▪ yet not they for this, but ſuch as keepe his commaundements are deere vnto him.

1 AT that time * IESVS vvent through the corne on the Sabboth: and his Diſciples being hungrie, began to plucke the eares, and to eate.

2 And the Phariſees ſeeing them, ſaid to him. Loe, thy Diſciples doe that vvhich is not lavvful for them to doe on the Sabboth-dayes.

3 But he ſayd to them, Haue you not read vvhat * Dauid did vvhen he vvas an hungred, and they that vvere vvith him:

4 hovv he entred into the houſe of God, and did eate the loaues of propoſition, vvhich it vvas not lavvful for him to eate, nor for them that vvere vvith him, * but for prieſtes only?

5 Or haue ye not read in the * Lavv, that on Sabboth-dayes the prieſtes in the temple do breake the Sabboth, and are vvithout blame?

6 but I tel you that there is here a greater then the tēple.

7 And if you did knovv vvhat it is, I wil mercie, and not ſacrifice: you vvould neuer haue condemned the innocentes.

8 For the Sonne of man is lord of the Sabboth alſo.

9 And vvhen he had paſſed from thence, he came into their ſynagogue.

10 And * behold there vvas a man vvhich had a vvithered hand, and they aſked him ſaying, Whether is it lavvful to cure on the Sabboths? that they might accuſe him.

11 But he ſayd to them, what man ſhal there be of you, that ſhal haue one ſheepe: and if the ſame fall into a ditche on the Sabboths, vvil he not take hold and lift it vp?

12 Hovv much better is a man more then a ſheepe? therfore it is lavvful on the Sabboths to doe a good deede.

13 Then he ſayth to the man, Stretch forth thy hand. and he ſtretched it forth, and it vvas reſtored to health euen as the other.

14 And the Phariſees going forth made a cōſultation agaynſt him, hovv they might deſtroy him.

15 But IESVS knovving it, retired from thence: and many folovved him, and he cured them all.

16 and he charged them that they ſhould not diſcloſe him.

17 That it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas ſpoken by Eſay the Prophete, ſaying.

18 Behold my ſeruant vvhom I haue choſen, my beloued in vvhom my ſoul hath vvel liked. I vvil put my ſpirit vpon him, and iudgement to the Gentiles ſhal he ſhew.

19 He ſhal not contend nor crie out, neither ſhal any man heare in the ſtreetes his voyce.

20 The reede bruiſed he ſhal not breake, and ſmoking flaxe he ſhal not extinguiſh: til he caſt forth iudgement vnto victorie.

21 And in his name the Gentiles ſhal hope.

22 Then * vvas offered to him one poſſeſſed vvith a deuil, blinde and dumme: and he cured him, ſo that he ſpake & ſaw.

23 And al the multitudes vvere amaſed, and ſayd, whether this be the Sonne of Dauid?

24 But the Phariſees hearing it, ſayd. This felovv caſteth not out diuels but ″ in Beelzebub the Prince of the diuels.

25 And IESVS knovving their cogitations, ſaid to them. Euery kingdom deuided againſt it ſelf ſhal be made deſolate: and euery citie or houſe deuided agaynſt it ſelf, ſhal not ſtand.

26 And if Satan caſt out Satan, he is deuided againſt him ſelf: hovv then ſhal his Kingdom ſtand?

27 And if I in Beelzebub caſt out deuils: your children in vvhom do they caſt out? Therfore they ſhal be your iudges.

28 But if I in the Spirit of God do caſt out deuils, then is the kingdom of God come vpon you.

29 Or hovv can a man enter into the houſe of the ſtrong, and rifle his veſſel, vnles he firſt binde the ſtrong? and then he vvil rifle his houſe,

30 He that is ″ not vvith me, is agaynſt me: and he that ″ gathereth not vvith me, ſcattereth.

31 Therfore I ſay to you, euery ſinne and blaſphemie ſhal be forgiuen men, but ″ the blaſphemie of the Spirit ſhal not be forgiuen.

32 And vvhoſoeuer ſhal ſpeake a vvord agaynſt the Sonne of man, it ſhal be forgiuen him: but he that ſhal ſpeake againſt the Holy Ghoſt, it ſhal not be forgiuen him neither in this vvorld, nor ″ in the vvorld to come.

33 Either make the tree good, and his fruite good: or make the tree euil, and his fruite euil. for of the fruite the tree is knowē.

34 You vipers broodes, hovv can you ſpeake good things, vvhereas you are euil? for of the aboundance of the hart the mouth ſpeaketh.

35 A good man out of a good treaſure bringeth forth good things: and an euil man out of an euil treaſure bringeth forth euil things.

36 But I ſay vnto you that euery ″ idle vvord that men ſhal ſpeake, they ſhal render an account for it in the day of iudgement.

37 For of thy wordes thou ſhalt be iuſtified, and of thy vvordes thou ſhalt be condemned.

38 Then anſvvered him certaine of the Scribes and Phariſees, ſaying, Maiſter, vve vvould ſee a ſigne from thee.

39 who anſvvered, and ſaid to them, The vvicked and aduouterous generation ſeeketh a ſigne: and a ſigne ſhal not be giuen it, but the ſigne of Ionas the Prophet.

40 For as * Ionas vvas in the vvhales belly three dayes and three nightes: ſo ſhal the Sonne of man be in the hart of the earth three dayes and three nightes.

41 The men of Niniuee ſhal riſe in the iudgemēt vvith this generatiō, and ſhal condemne it: becauſe * they did penance at the preaching of Ionas. And behold more then Ionas here.

42 The * Queene of the South ſhal riſe in the iudgement vvith this generation, and ſhal condemne it: becauſe ſhe came from the endes of the earth to heare the vviſedom of Salomō, and behold more the Salomon here.

43 And * vvhen an vncleane ſpirit ſhal goe out of a man, he vvalketh through dry places, ſeeking reſt, and findeth not.

44 Then he ſaith, I vvil returne into my houſe vvhence I came out. And coming he findeth it vacant, ſvvept vvith beſoms, and trimmed.

45 Then goeth he, and taketh vvith him ſeuen other ſpirites more vvicked then him ſelf, and they enter in and dvvel there: and * the laſt of that man be made vvorſe then the firſt. So ſhal it be alſo to this vvicked generation.

46 As he vvas yet ſpeaking to the multitudes, * behold his mother and his brethren ſtoode vvithout, ſeeking to ſpeake to him.

47 And one ſaid vnto him, Behold thy mother and thy brethren ſtand without, ſeeking thee.

48 But he anſvvering him that told him, ſaid, ″ Who is my mother, and vvho are my brethren?

49 And ſtretching forth his hand vpon his Diſciples, he ſaid, Behold my mother and my brethren.

50 For vvhoſoeuer ſhal doe the vvil of my father, that is in heauen: he is my brother, and ſiſter, and mother. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 12

v. 1 Mr. 2, 23.
v. 1 Lu. 6, ⟨illegible⟩.
v. 3 1. Re. 21, 4.
v. 4 Leu. 24, 9.
v. 5 Nu. 28, 9
v. 7 Oſe. 6, 6.
v. 7 ⸬ See the annotatiō chap. 9, 13.
v. 9 Mr. 3, 1, Lu. 6, 6.
v. 17 Eſ. 42, 1
v. 22 Luc. 11, 14.
v. 23 Mar. 3, 22
v. 25 ⸬ Therfore the Kingdom of heretikes can not poſſibly ſtand, becauſe it is alwayes ful of diuiſiō and diſſenſion.
v. 33 ⸬ It is a mans owne free wil and election, to be a good tree or an il tree: to bring forth good fruites or bad. S. Auguſtine vpon this place. li. 2. c. 4 de actis cum F⟨illegible⟩lic. Manichae⟨illegible⟩.
v. 38 THE GOSPEL vpon vveneſday the firſt weeke of Lent.
v. 39 Ion. 2, ⟨illegible⟩.
v. 41 Ion. 3, 5.
v. 41 3. Reg. 10, 1.
v. 42 Luc. 11. 24.
v. 45 2. Pet. 2, 20.
v. 46 Mar. 3, 31.
v. 46 The Goſpel vpō the day of the Seuen Brethren &c. Iulij ⟨illegible⟩0.
v. 46 Luc. 8. 20.

Annotations to Chapter 12

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII.

24. In Beelzebub.] The like blaſphemie agaynſt the Holy Ghoſt is, to attribute the miracles done by Saincts either dead or aliue, to the Diuel.

30. Not with me.] They that are indifferent to al religions, commonly and fitly called Neuters, ⟨illegible⟩oyning them ſelues to neither part, let them marke theſe wordes wel, and they ſhal ſee, that Chriſt accoumpted al them to be agaynſt him and his Church, that are not plainely and flatly with him and it. [Margin: Neuters in religion.]

30. Gathereth not with me.] He ſpeaketh not only of his owne perſon, but of al to whom he hath committed the gouernement of his Church, and ſpecially of the cheefe Paſtours ſucceeding Peter in the gouernement of the whole. As S. Hierom writing to Damaſus Pope of Rome, applieth theſe words vnto him, ſaying of al Heretikes, He that gathereth not with thee, ſcattereth: that is to ſay, He that is not with Chriſt, is with Antichriſt. [Margin: Ep. ⟨illegible⟩8.]

31. The blaſphemie of the Spirit.] He meaneth not that there is any ſinne ſo great, which God wil not forgiue, or whereof a man may not repēt in this life, as ſome Heretikes at this day affirme: but that ſome heinous ſinnes (as namely this blaſphemie of the Iewes againſt the eu⟨illegible⟩dent workes of the Holy Ghoſt, and likewiſe Archeheretikes who wilfully reſiſt the knowē truth and workes of the Holy Ghoſt in Gods Church) are hardly forgeuen, and ſeldom haue ſuch men grace to repent. Otherwiſe among al the ſinnes agaynſt the Holy Ghoſt (which are commonly reckened ſixe) one only ſhal neuer be forgiuen, that is, dying without repentance wilfully, called Final impenitence. Which ſinne he committeth that dieth with contempt of the Sacrament of Penance, obſtinatly refuſing abſolution, by the Churches miniſterie: as S. Auguſtine plainely declareth in theſe wordes. Whoſoeuer he be that beleueth not mans ſinnes to be remitted in Gods Church, and therfore deſpiſeth the bountifulnes of God in ſo mighty a worke, if he in that obſtinat minde continue tll his liues end, he is guilty of ſinne againſt the Holy Ghoſt, in which Holy Ghoſt Chriſt remitteth ſinnes. Enchir. 83. Ep. 50 in fine. [Margin: Final impenitence. · Remiſſion of ſinnes in the Church.]

32. Sonne of man.] The Iewes in their wordes ſinned againſt the ſonne of man, when they reprehended thoſe things which he did as a man, to witte, calling him therfore, a glutton, a great drinker of wine, a freend of the Publicans, and taking offenſe becauſe he kept company with ſinnes, brake the Sabboth, and ſuch like: and this ſinne might more eaſely be forgiuen them, becauſe they iudged of him as they would haue done of any other man: but they ſinned and blaſphemed againſt the Holy Ghoſt (called here the finger of God whereby he wrought miracles) when of malice they attributed the euident workes of God in caſting our diuels, to the diuel him ſelf: and this ſinne ſhal not be remitted, becauſe it ſhal hardly be remitted, as we ſee by the plague of their poſteritie vntil this day.

3⟨illegible⟩. Nor in the world to come.] S. Auguſtine and other Holy Doctors gather herevpon, that ſome ſinnes may be remitted in the next life, and conſequently prooue Purgatorie thereby. De Ciuit. Dei li. 21 c. 18. D. Gregor, Dial. li. 4 c. 39. [Margin: Purgatorie.]

36. Idle word.] If of euery idle word we muſt make accoumpt before God in iudgement, and yet ſhal not for euery ſuch word be damned euerlaſtingly: then there muſt needes be ſome temporal puniſhment in the next life.

4⟨illegible⟩. Who is my mother.] The dutiful affection toward our parents and kinsfolke is not blamed, but the inordinate loue of them to the hinderance of our ſeruice and duty toward God. Vpon this place ſome old Heretikes denied Chriſt to haue any mother. Aug. li. de Fid. & Symb. c. 4. Neither euer was there any hereſie ſo abſurd, but it would ſeeme to haue Scripture for it. [Margin: Al Hereſies alleage Scriptures.]

Chapter 13

Speaking in parables (as the Scripture foretold of him, and as meete vvas for the reprobate Ievves:) he ſhevveth by the parable of the Sovver, that in the labours of his Church, three partes of foure do periſhe through the fault of the hearers. 24 and yet, by the parable of good ſeede and cockle (as alſo of the Nett⟨illegible⟩) that his ſeruant⟨illegible⟩ muſt not for al that, neuer vvhile the vvorld laſteth, make any Schiſme or Separation. 31 And by parables of the litle muſtard ſeede and leauen, that notvvithſtanding the three parts periſhing, and ouerſovving of cockles, yet that fourth part of the good ſeede ſhal ſpreade ouer al the vvorld. 44 And vvithal, vvhat a treaſure, and pearle it is. 53 After al vvhich, yet his ovvne countrie vvil not honour him.

1 THE ſame day IESVS going out of the houſe, ſate by the ſea ſide.

2 And * great multitudes vvere gathered together vnto him, in ſo much that he vvent vp into a boate & ſate: and al the multitude ſtoode in the ſhore,

3 and he ſpake to them many things in parablesh, ſaying, Behold the ſovver vvent forth to ſovv.

4 And vvhiles he ſovveth, ſome fell by the vvay ſide, and the foules of the aire did come and eate it.

5 Otherſome alſo fell vpon rockie places, where they had not much earth: and they ſhot vp in continent, becauſe they had not deepenes of earth,

6 and after the ſunne vvas vp, they parched: and becauſe they had not roote, they vvithered.

7 And other fell among thornes: and the thornes grevve and choked them.

8 And otherſome fell vpon good ground: and they yelded fruite, the ″ one an hundredfold, the other threeſcore, and an other thirtie.

9 He that hath eares to heare, let him heare.

10 And his Diſciples came and ſaid to him. Why ſpeakeſt thou to them in parables?

11 Who anſvvered and ſaid vnto them, Becauſe ″ to you it is giuen to knovv the myſteries of the kingdom of heauen: but to them it is not giuen.

12 For he that hath, to him ſhal be giuen, and he ſhal abound: but he that hath not, from him ſhal be taken avvay that alſo vvhich he hath.

13 Therfore in parables I ſpeake to them: becauſe ſeeing they ſee not, and hearing they heare not, neither do they vnderſtand:

14 and the prophecie of Eſay is fulfilled in them, vvhich ſaith, With hearing ſhal you heare, and you ſhal not vnderſtand: and ſeeing ſhal you ſee, and you ſhal not ſee.

15 For the hart of this people is vvaxed groſſe, and vvith their eares they haue heauily heard, and their eies ″ they haue ſhut: leſt at any time they may ſee with their eies, and heare with their eares, and vnderſtand vvith their hart and be conuerted, and I may heale them.

16 But bleſſed are your eyes becauſe they doe ſee, and your eares becauſe they doe heare.

17 For amen I ſay to you, that * many Prophets and iuſt men haue deſired to ſee the things that you ſee, and haue not ſeen them: and to heare the things that you heare, and haue not heard them.

18 Heare you therfore the parable of the ſovver.

19 Euery one that heareth the vvord of the kingdom and vnderſtand not, there cometh the vvicked one, and catcheth avvay that vvhich vvas ſovven in his hart: this is he that vvas ſovven by the vvay ſide.

20 And he that vvas ſovven vpon rockie placesh: this is he that heareth the vvord, and incōtinent receiueth it vvith ioy,

21 yet hath he not roote in him ſelf, but is for a time: and vvhen there falleth tribulation and perſecution for the vvord, he is by and by ſcandalized.

22 And he that vvas ſovven among thornes, this is he that heareth the vvord, and the carefulnes of this vvorld and the deceitfulnes of riches choketh vp the vvord, and he becometh fruitles.

23 But he that vvas ſovven vpon good ground: this is he that heareth the vvord, and vnderſtandeth, and bringeth fruite, and yeldeth ſome an hundred-fold, and an other threeſcore, and an other thirtie.

24 An other parable he propoſed to them, ſaying, The kingdom of heauen is reſembled to a man that ſovved good ſeede in his field.

25 But vvhen men vvere a ſleepe, his enemy came and ouerſovved cockle among the vvheate, and vvent his vvay.

26 And vvhen the blade vvas ſhot vp, and had brought forth fruite, then appeared alſo the cockle.

27 And the ſeruants of the goodman of the houſe comming ſaid to him, Sir, didſt thou not ſovv good ſeede in thy field? Whence then hath it cockle?

28 And he ſaid to them, The enemy man hath done this. And the ſeruants ſaid to him, Wilt thou vve goe and gather it vp?

29 And he ſaid, No: ″ leſt perhaps gathering vp the cockle, you may roote vp the vvheate alſo together vvith it.

30 Suffer both to grovv vntil the harueſt, and in the time of harueſt I vvil ſay to the reapers, Gather vp firſt the cockle, and binde it into bundels to burne, but the vvheate gather ye into my barne. ⊢

31 An other parable he propoſed vnto them, ſaying, * The kingdom of heauen is like to a muſtard-ſeede, vvhich a man tooke and ſovved in his field.

32 Which is the ″ leaſt ſurely of al ſeedes: but vvhen it is grovven, it is greater then al herbes, and is made a tree, ſo that the ſoules of the aire come, and dvvel in the branches thereof.

33 An other parable he ſpake to them, The kingdom of heauen is like to leauen, vvhich a vvoman tooke and hid in three meaſures of meale, vntil the vvhole vvas leauened.

34 Al theſe things IESVS ſpake in parables to the multitudes, and vvithout parables he did not ſpeake to them:

35 that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas ſpoken by the Prophet ſaying, I wil open my mouth in parables, I wil vtter things hidden from the foundation of the vvorld. ⊢

36 Then hauing dimiſſed the multitudes, he came into the houſe, and his Diſciples came vnto him, ſaying, Expound vs the parable of the cockle of the field.

37 Who made anſvver and ſaid to them, He that ſoweth the good ſeede, is the Sonne of man.

38 And the field, is the vvorld. And the good ſeede: theſe are the childrē of the kingdom. And the cockle: are the children of the vvicked one.

39 And the enemie that ſovved them, is the deuil. But the harueſt, is the ende of the vvorld. And the reapers, are the Angels.

40 Euen as cockle therfore is gathered vp, and burnt vvith fire: ſo ſhal it be in the ende of the vvorld.

41 The Sonne of man ſhal ſend his Angels, and they ſhal gather out of his kingdom al ſcandals, and them that vvorke iniquitie:

42 and ſhal caſt them into the furnace of fire, There ſhal be vveeping and gnaſhing of teeth.

43 Then ſhal the iuſt ſhine as the ſunne, in the kingdom of their father. He that hath eares to heare, let him heare.

44 The kingdom of heauen is like a treaſure hidden in a field▪ vvich a man hauing found, did hide it, and for ioy thereof goeth, and ſelleth al that he hath, and byeth that field.

45 Againe the kingdom of heauen is like to a marchant man, ſeeking good pearles.

46 And hauing found one precious pearle, he vvent his vvay, and ſold al that he had, and bought it.

47 Againe the kingdom of heauen is like to a nette caſt into the ſea, and gathering together of al kind of fiſhes.

48 Which, vvhen it vvas filled, dravving it forth, and ſitting by the ſhore, they choſe out the good into veſſels, but the bad they did caſt out.

49 So ſhal it be in the conſummation of the vvorld. The Angels ſhal goe forth, and ſhal ſeparate the euil from among the iuſt,

50 and ſhal caſt them into the furnace of fire, there ſhal be vveeping and gnaſhing of teeth.

51 Haue ye vnderſtoode al theſe things? They ſay to him, Yea.

52 He ſaid vnto them, Therefore euery Scribe inſtructed in the kingdom of heauen, is like to a man that is an houſholder, vvhich bringeth forth out of his treaſure nevv things and old. ⊢

53 And it came to paſſe: vvhen IESVS had ended theſe parables, he paſſed from thence.

54 And * coming into his ovvne countrie, he taught them in their ſynagogues, ſo that they marueled, and ſaid, Hovv came this fellovv by this vviſedom and vertues?

55 Is not this the ″ carpenters ſonne? Is not his mother called MARIE, and his brethren, Iames and Ioſeph, and Simon and Iude:

56 and his ſiſters, are they not al vvith vs? Whence therefore hath he al theſe things?

57 And they vvere ſcandalized in him. But IESVS ſaid to them, There is not a Prophet vvithout honour but in his ovvne countrie, and in his ovvne houſe.

58 And he vvrought not many miracles there becauſe of their incredulity.

Marginal notes to Chapter 13

v. 1 Mr. 4, 1.
v. 2 Lu. 8, 4.
v. 13 ⸬ When Gods word is preached, they proprely haue eares to heare, that haue hartes to obey: and they hearing do not heare, which heare by ſenſe of their body, and obey not by conſent of their hartes. Aug. de dono perſeu. c. 14.
v. 17 Luc. 10, 23.
v. 24 The Goſpel vpō the 5 Sunday after the Epiphanie.
v. 31 The Goſpel vpō the ⟨illegible⟩ Sunday after the Epiphanie.
v. 31 Mar. 4, 30.
v. 31 Luc. 13, 18.
v. 35 Pſa. 77, 2.
v. 39 ⸬ Nor God then, but the Diuel is the author of all euil.
v. 44 The Goſpel for Virgins & other holy women.
v. 48 ⸬ Here alſo are ſignified good and bad in the Church.
v. 53 Mr. 6, 1.
v. 53 Luc. 4, 16.

Annotations to Chapter 13

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII.

8. One an hundred.] This difference of fruites is the difference of merites in this life, and rewardes for them in the next life, according to the diuerſities of ſtates, or other differences, of ſtates, as that the hundred fold agreeth to virgins profeſſed, threeſcore fold to religious widowes, thirtiefold to the maried. Aug. li. de. S. Virginit. c. 44. & ſeq. Which truth the old Heretike Iouinian denied (as ours doe at this day) affirming that there is no difference of merites or rewardes. Hiero. li. 2 adu. Iouia. Ambroſ. ep. 82. Aug. her. 82. [Margin: Difference of merites and rewardes.]

11. To you is giuen.] To the Apoſtles and ſuch as haue the guilding and teaching of others, deeper knowledge of Gods word and myſteries is giuen, then to the common people. As alſo to Chriſtians generally, that which was not giuen to the obſtinate Iewes.

15. They haue ſhut.) In ſaying that they ſhut their owne eies, which S. Paul alſo repeateth Act. 28: he teacheth vs the true vnderſtanding of al other places, where it might ſeeme by the bare wordes that God is the very author and worker of this induration, and blindnes, and of other ſinnes: * which was an old condemned blaſphemie, and is now the Hereſie of * Caluin: whereas our Sauiour here teacheth vs, that they ſhut their owne eies, and are the cauſe of their owne ſinne and damnation, God not doing, but permitting it, and ſuffering them to fall further becauſe of their former ſinnes, as S. Paul declareth of the reprobate Gentiles. Ro. 1. [Margin: God is not the author of euil. · Iren. apud Euſeb. li. 5. c. 19. · Calu. li. 2▪ Inſtit. c. 4.]

25. Ouerſowed.) Firſt by Chriſt and his Apoſtles was planted the truth, and falſhod came afterward, and was ouerſowen by the enemy the Diuel, and not by Chriſt, who is not the author of euil. Tertul, de praeſcript.

29. Left you plucks vp alſo.] The good muſt tolerate the euil, when it is ſo ſtrong that it can not be redreſſed without danger and diſturbance of the whole Church, and committe the matter to Gods iudgement in the later day. Otherwiſe where il men (be they Heretikes or other malefactors) may be puniſhed or ſuppreſſed without diſturbance and hazard of the good, they may and ought by publike authority either Spiritual or temporal to be chaſtiſed or executed.

30 Suffer both to grow.] The good and bad (wee ſee here) are mingled together in the Churche. Which maketh againſt certaine Heretikes and Schiſmatikes, which ſeuered them ſelues of old from the reſt of the whole world, vnder pretence that them ſelues only were pure, and al others both Prieſts and people ſinners: and againſt ſome Heretikes of this time alſo, which ſay that euil men are not of, or in the Churche. [Margin: Good and euil in the Church.]

32. The leaſt of al ſeedes.] The Church of Chriſt had a ſmal beginning, but afterward became the moſt glorious and knowen common-welth in earth: the greateſt powers and the moſt wiſe of the world putting them ſelues into the ſame.

35. Carpenters ſonne.] Herevpon Iulian the Apoſtata and his flatterer Libanius tooke their ſcoffe againſt our Sauiour, ſaying (at his going againſt the Perſians) to the Chriſtians, what doeth the Carpenters ſonne now? and threatening that after his returne the Carpenters ſonne ſhould not be able to ſaue them from his furie. Wherevnto a godly man anſwered by the Spirit of Prophecie, He whom Iulian calleth the Carpenters ſonne, is making a woodden coffin for him againſt his death. And in deede not long after there came newes that in that bataile he dyed miſerably. Sozo. li. 6 c. 2. Theodo. li. 36. 28. The very like ſcoffe vſe Heretikes that call the body of Chriſt in the B. Sacrament, bakers bread. It ſeemeth in deede to the ſenſes to be ſo, as Chriſt ſeemed to be Ioſephs natural ſonne, but faith telleth vs the contrarie as wel in the one as in the other.

Chapter 14

Hearing the vnvvorthy decollation of Iohn Baptiſt by Herode, is he betaketh him to his vſual ſolitarines in the deſert, and there feedeth 5000 vvith fiue loaues. 23. And then after the night ſpent in the mountaine in prayer, he vvalketh vpon the ſea (ſignifying the vvide vvorld) 28 yea and Peter alſo: vvherevpon they adore him as the ſonne of God. 35 And vvith the very touche of his garments hemme he healeth innumerable.

1 AT that time * Herod the Tetrach heard the fame of IESVS:

2 and ſaid to his ſeruants, This is Iohn the Baptiſt: he is riſen from the dead, and therefore vertues vvorke in him.

3 For Herod apprehended Iohn and bound him, and put him into priſon becauſe of Herodias, his brothers' vvife.

4 For Iohn ſaid vnto him, It is not lavvful for thee to haue her.

5 And vvilling to put him to death, he feared the people: becauſe they eſteemed him as a Prophet.

6 But on Herods birth-day, the daughter of Herodias daunced before them: and pleaſed Herod.

7 Wherevpon he promiſed with an othe, to giue her vvharſoeuer ſhe vvould aſke of him.

8 But ſhe being inſtructed before of her mother ſaith, Giue me here in a diſh the head of Iohn the Baptiſt.

9 And the king vvas ſtroken ſad: yet becauſe of his othe and for them that ſate vvith him at table, he commaunded it to be giuen.

10 And he ſent, and beheaded Iohn in the priſon.

11 And his head vvas brought in a diſh: and it vvas giuen to the damſel, and ſhe brought it to her mother.

12 And his Diſciples came and tooke the body, and ″ buried it: and came and told IESVS.

13 Which vvhen IESVS had heard, * he ″ retired from thence by boate, into a deſert place apart, and the multitudes hauing heard of it, folovved him on foote out of the cities.

14 And he coming forth ſavv a great multitude, and pitied them, and cured their diſeaſed.

15 And vvhen it vvas euening, his Diſciples came vnto him, ſaying, It is a deſert place, and the houre is novv paſt: dimiſſe the multitudes that going into the tovvnes, they may bye them ſelues victuals.

16 But IESVS ſaid to them, They haue no neede to goe: giue ye them to eate.

17 They anſvvered him. We haue not here, but fiue loaues, and tvvo fiſhes.

18 Who ſaid to them, Bring them hither to me.

19 And vvhen he had commaunded the multitude to ſitte dovvne vpon the graſſe, he tooke the fiue loaues and the tvvo fiſhes, and looking vp vnto heauen he bleſſed and brake, and gaue the loaues to his Diſciples, and ″ the Diſciples to the multitudes.

20 And they did al eate, and had their fil. And they tooke the leauings, twelue ful baſkettes of the fragments.

21 And the number of them that did eate vvas, fiue thouſand men, beſide vvomen and children.

22 And forth vvith IESVS commaunded his Diſciples to goe vp into the boate, and to goe before him ouer the vvater, til he dimiſſed the multitudes.

23 And hauing dimiſſed the multitude, he * aſcended into a mountaine alone to praye. And vvhen it vvas euening, he vvas there alone.

24 But the boate in the middes of the ſea vvas toſſed vvith vvaues. for the vvinde vvas contratie.

25 And in the fourth vvatch of the night, he came vnto them vvalking vpon the ſea.

26 And ſeeing him vpon the ″ ſea vvalking, they vvere troubled ſaying, That it is a ghoſt. and for feare they cried out.

27 And immediatly IESVS ſpake vnto them, ſaying, Haue confidence: it is I, feare ye not.

28 And Peter making anſvver ſaid, Lord if it be thou, bid me come to thee vpon the vvaters.

29 And he ſaid, Come. And Peter deſcending out of the boate, ″ vvalked vpon the vvater to come to IESVS.

30 But ſeeing the vvinde rough, he vvas afraid: and vvhen he began to be drovvned, he cried out ſaying, Lord, ſaue me.

31 And incontinent IESVS ſtretching forth his hand tooke hold of him, and ſaid vnto him, O thou of litle faith, vvhy didſt thou doubt?

32 And vvhen they vvere gone vp into the boate, the vvinde ceaſed.

33 And they that vvere in the boate, came and adored him, ſaying, In deede thou art the ſonne of God. ⊢

34 And hauing paſſed the vvater, they came into the countrie of Geneſar.

35 And vvhen the men of that place vnderſtoode of him, they ſent into al that countrie, and brought vnto him al that vvere il at eaſe:

36 and they beſought him that they might touche but the hemme of his garment, and vvhoſoeuer did touche, vvere made hole.

Marginal notes to Chapter 14

v. 1 Mar. 6, 14.
v. 2 Lu. 9, 7. 3, 19.
v. 3 ` brother Philips
v. 9 ⸬ A wicked and raſh othe, and more wickedly fulfilled: becauſe an vnlawfull othe bindeth no mā.
v. 12 ⸬ S. Iohns diſciples at this time had wel learned their duety toward Chriſt.
v. 13 Mar. 6, 31
v. 13 Lu. 9, 10
v. 13 Io. 6, 2.
v. 22 The Goſpel vpon the Octaue of S. Peter and S. Paul. Iulij 6.
v. 23 Mar. 6, 46.
v. 23 Io. 6, 16.
v. 31 ⸬ Notwithſtāding the infirmities of them that gouerne the Churche, yet Chriſt ſuſtaineth them, and holdeth them vp, yea and by them, whatſoeuer they are, he vpholdeth and preſerueth his Church.
v. 36 ⸬ See before, chap. 9, 20.

Annotations to Chapter 14

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII.

3. Becauſe of Herodias.) It is to ordinary in Princes to put them to death that freely tel them ſuch faultes: women, whom they fanſie, ſpecially inciting them to ſuch miſcheefe.

12. Buried it.) An example of duty toward the dead bodies of the faithful. Wherein ſee the difference of Catholike Chriſtian men and of al infidels, be they Pagans, Apoſtataes, or Heretikes. For whereas the Chriſtians had layd the body of this bleſſed Prophete and Martyr ⟨illegible⟩ in Samaria with the Relikes of Elias and Abdias, by vertue wherof wōderful miracle were wrought in that place: in Iulian the Apoſtataes time, when men might doe al miſcheefe freely againſt Chriſtian religion, the Pagans opened the tombe of S. Iohn Baptiſt, burnt his bones, ſcattered the aſhes about the fields: but certaine religious Monkes coming thither a pilgrimage at the ſame time, aduentured their life and ſaued as much of the holy Relikes as they could, and brought them to their Abbot Philip a man of God: who eſteeming them to great a treaſure for him and his, to keepe for their priuate deuotion, ſent them to Athanaſius the B. of Alexandria, and he with al reuerence layd them in ſuch a place (as it were by the Spirit of Prophecie) where afterward by occaſion of them was built a goodly chappel. Theod. li. 3 c. 6. Ruff. li. 2 c. 28. 27. Marke here that the Heretikes of our time doe as thoſe Pagans, to the bodies and Relikes of al bleſſed Saints that they can deſtroy: and Catholikes contrariwiſe haue the religious deuotion of thoſe old Chriſtians, as appeareth by the honour done now to his head at Amiens in France. [Margin: Hiero. in Epitaph. · Paula. c. 6. · Sacrilege againſt holy Relikes.]

13. Retired.) Chriſt much eſteemed Iohn, and withdrewe him ſelf aſide, to giue example of moderate mourning for the departed, and to ſhew the horrour of that execrable murder. as in the Primitiue Churche many good men ſeing the miſerable ſtate of the world in the time of perſecution, and the ſinnes that abounded withal: tooke an occaſion to forſake thoſe tumults, and to giue them ſelues to contemplation: and for that purpoſe retired into the deſerts of Aegypt and els where, to doe penance for their owne ſinnes and the ſinnes of the world. Wherevpon partly roſe that infinite number of Monkes and Eremites, of whom the fathers and Eccleſiaſtical hiſtories make mention. Hiero. to. 2 in vit. Pauli Eremita. Sozo. li. 1 c. 12. 13. [Margin: Eremites.]

19. The Diſciples to the multitudes.) A figure of the miniſterie of the Apoſtles, who as they here had the diſtribution and ordering of theſe miraculous loaues, ſo had they alſo to beſtow and diſpenſe al the foode of our ſoules in miniſtering of the vvord and Sacraments, neither may lay men chalenge the ſame.

26. Walking.) When not only Chriſt, but by his power Peter alſo walketh vpon the vvaters, it is euident that he can diſpoſe of his owne body aboue nature and contrary to the natural conditions thereof, as to goe through a doore. Io. 20. to be in the compaſſe of a litle bread. Epiphan. in Anchorato.

29. Walked.] Peter (ſaith S. Bernard) walking vpon the waters, as Chriſt did, declared him ſelf the only Vicar of Chriſt, which ſhould be ruler not ouer one people, but ouer al. For many waters, are many peoples. Bernard. li. 2 de conſid. c. 8. See the place, how he deduceth from Peter the like authoritie and iuriſdiction to his ſucceſſor the Biſhop of Rome. [Margin: Peters Primacie.]

Chapter 15

The Phariſees of Hieruſalem comming ſo farre to carpe him, he chargeth vvith a tradition contrarie to Gods commaundement. 10 And to the people he yeldeth the reaſon of that vvhich they reproued: 15 and againe to his Diſciples, ſhevving the ground of the Phariſaical vvaſhing (to vvitte, that meates othervviſe defile the ſoule) to be falſe. 21 then he goeth aſide to hide him ſelf among the Gentils: vvhere, in a vvoman he findeth ſuch faith, that he is faine, leſt the Gentils ſhould before the time extort the vvhole bread, as ſhe had a crumme, to returne to the levves. 34 vvhere (al contrarie to thoſe Phariſes) the common people ſeeke vvonderfully vnto him. and he after he hath cured their diſeaſed feedeth 4000 of them vvith ſeuen loaues.

1 THEN came to him from Hieruſalem Scribes and Phariſees, ſaying,

2 Why do thy Diſciples tranſgreſſe the tradition of the Auncientes? For they waſh not their hāds when they eate bread.

3 But he anſvvering ſaid to them: Why do you alſo tranſgreſſe the cōmaundement of God for your tradition? For God ſaid,

4 Honour father and mother. and, Heth it ſhal curſe father or mother, dying let him dye.

5 But you ſay, Whoſoeuer ſhal ſay to father or mother, The gift vvhatſoeuer procedeth from me, ſhal profite the:

6 and ſhal not honour his father or his mother: and you haue made fruſtrate the cōmaundement of God for your ovvne tradition.

7 Hypocrites, vvel hath Eſay Prophecied of you, ſaying,

8 This people honoureth me vvith their ″ lippes: but their hart is farre from me.

9 And in vaine do they vvorſhippe me, teaching doctrines and ″ commaundements of men.

10 And hauing called together the multitudes vnto him, he ſaid to them, Heare ye and vnderſtand.

11 ″ Not that vvhich entreth into the mouth, defileth a man: but that vvhich procedeth out of the mouth, that defileth a man.

12 Then came his Diſciples, and ſaid to him, Doeſt thou knovv that the Phariſees, vvhen they heard this vvord, vvere ſcandalized?

13 But he anſvvering ſayd: All planting vvhich my heauenly father hath not planted, ſhal be rooted vp.

14 Let them alone: blinde they are, guides of the blinde. And if the blinde be guide to the blinde, both fall into the ditch.

15 And Peter anſvvering ſayd to him, Expound vs this parable.

16 But he ſayd, Are you alſo as yet vvithout vnderſtanding?

17 Do you not vnderſtand, that al that entreth into the mouth, goeth into the belly, and is caſt forth into the priuy?

18 But the things that proceede out of the mouth, come forth from the hart, and thoſe things ″ defile a man.

19 For from the hart come forth euil cogitations, murders, aduoutries, fornications, thefts, falſe teſtimonies, blaſphemies.

20 Theſe are the things that defile a man▪ but to eate vvith vnvvaſhen hands, doeth not defile a man. ⊢

21 And IESVS vvent forth from thence and retired into the quarters of Tyre and Sidon.

22 And behold * a vvoman of Chanaan came forth out of thoſe coaſtes, and crying out, ſayd to him, Haue mercie vpon me, O lord the Sonne of Dauid: my daughter is ſore vexed of a Deuil.

23 Who anſvvered her not a vvord. And his Diſciples came and beſought him ſaying, Dimiſſe her: becauſe ſhe crieth out after vs:

24 And he anſvvering ſaid: I vvas not ſent but to the ſheepe that are loſt of the houſe of Iſrael.

25 But ſhe came and adored him, ſaying, Lord, help me.

26 Who anſvvering, ſaid: It is not good to take the bread of the Children, and to caſt it to the dogges.

27 But ſhe ſaid, Yea lord: for the vvhelpes alſo eate of the crummes that fal from the table of their maiſters.

28 Then IESVS anſvvering ſaid to her, O vvoman, great is thy faith: be it done to thee as thou vvilt: and her daughter vvas made hole from that houre. ⊢

29 And vvhen IESVS vvas paſſed from thence, he came beſide the ſea of Galilee: and aſcending into the mountaine, ſare there.

30 And there came to him great multitudes, hauing vvith them dumme perſons, blinde, lame, feeble, and many others: and they caſt them dovvne at his feete, and he cured them:

31 ſo that the multitudes marueled ſeeing the dumme ſpeake, the lame vvalke, the blinde ſee: and they magnified the God of Iſrael.

32 And * IESVS called together his Diſciples, and ſaid: I pitie the multitude: becauſe three dayes novv they continue vvith me, and haue not vvhat to eate: and dimiſſe them faſting I vvil not, leſt they fainte in the vvay.

33 And the diſciples ſay vnto him: vvhence then may vve gette ſo many loaues in the deſert as to fil ſo great a multitude?

34 And IESVS ſayd to them, Hovv many loaues haue you? but they ſayd, Seuen, & a fevv litle fiſhes.

35 And he commaunded the multitude to ſit dovvne vpon the ground.

36 And taking the ſeuen loaues & the fiſhes, and geuing thankes, he brake, & gaue to his diſciples, and the diſciples gaue to the people.

37 And they did al eate, and had their fill. And that vvhich vvas left of the fragments they tooke vp, ſeuen baſkets ful.

38 And there vvere that did eate, foure thouſand men, beſide children & vvomen.

39 And hauing dimiſſed the multitude, he vvent vp into a boate, and came into the coaſtes of Magedan.

Marginal notes to Chapter 15

v. 1 Mr. 7, 1.
v. 1 The Goſpel vpō wenſday the 3. weeke in Lent.
v. 3 Exo. 20, 12.
v. 4 Leu. 20, 9.
v. 7 Eſa. 29, 13.
v. 21 The Goſpel vpō Thurſday the fifth weeke in Lent.
v. 22 Mr. 7. 25.
v. 28 ⸬ It were a ſtraunge caſe that Chriſt ſhould commend in this woman a ſole faith without good workes, that is to ſay, a dead faith ſuch as could not worke by loue, and which S. Iames doubted not to call the faith not of Chriſtians but of Diuels. Aug. de Fid. & Op. c. 1⟨illegible⟩.
v. 31 Mr. 8, 1.
v. 36 ⸬ Here we ſee againe that the people muſt not be their owne caruers, nor receiue the Sacraments or other ſpiritual ſuſtenance immediatly of Chriſt, or at their owne hād, but of their ſpiritual gouerners.

Annotations to Chapter 15

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XV.

8. With their lippes.] This is to be vnderſtood properly of ſuch as haue euer God in their mouth, the word of our Lord, the Scriptures, the Goſpel, but in their hart and al their life be in deede Godles. It may be applied alſo to ſuch as ſay their prayers without attention or eleuation of mind to God, whether he vnderſtand the prayers or no, that ſaith them. For many a poore Chriſtian man that vnderſtandeth not the wordes he ſpeaketh, hath his hart neerer heauen, more ſeruor and deuotion, more edification to him ſelf, more profite in ſpirit (as the Apoſtle ſpeaketh) and leſſe diſtractions, then not only al Heretikes Which haue no true feeling of ſuch things, but then many learned Catholikes. And therefore it is not to be vnderſtood of praying in vnknowen tongues, as Heretikes ſometime expound it, farre wide from the circumſtance of the place and Chriſtes intention, ſpeaking of the hypocritical Iewes. [Margin: 1. Cor. 14.]

9. Commaundements of men.] Such only are here called traditions, doctrines, or commaundements of men, which be either repugnant to Gods lawes, as this of defrauding their parents vnder pretenſe of religion: or which at the leſt be friuolous, vnprofitable, and impertinent to pietle or true worſhipe, as that other ſort of ſo often Waſhing hands and veſſels without regard of inward puritie of hart and mind. Let no man therefore be abuſed with the Proteſtants peruerſe application of this place againſt the holy lawes, canons, and precepts of the Church and our ſpiritual Gouernours, concerning faſtes, feſtiuities, and other rules of diſcipline and due order in life and in the ſeruice of God. For ſuch are not repugnant but conſonant to Gods word and al pietie, and our Lord is truely honoured, worſhiped, and ſerued both by the making and alſo by the obſeruing of them. * S. Paul gaue commaundements both by his epiſtles and by word of mouth, euen in ſuch matters wherein Chriſt had preſcribed nothing at al, and he chargeth the faithful to obſerue the ſame. The Apoſtles and Prieſts at Hieruſalem made lawes, and the Chriſtians were bound to obey them. The keeping of Sunday in ſteede of the Sabboth is the tradition of the Apoſtles, and dare the Heretikes deny the due obſentation therof to be an acceptable worſhipe of God? They preſcribed the Feſtes of Eaſter, and whitſontide and other Solemnities of Chriſt and his Saincts, which the Proteſtants them ſelues obſerue. They appointed the Lent and Imber faſtes and other, as wel to chaſtiſe the concupiſcence of man, as to ſerue and pleaſe God thereby, as is plaine in the faſting of * Anna, Tobie, Iudith, Eſther, who ſerued and pleaſed God thereby. Therefore neither theſe nor other ſuch Apoſtolike Ordinances, nor any precepts of the holy Church or of our lawful Paſtors are implied in theſe Phariſaical traditions here reprehended, nor to be compted or called the doctrines and commaundements of men, becauſe they are not made by mere humane power, but by Chriſtes warrant and authoritie, and by ſuch as he hath placed to rule his Church, of whom he ſaith, He that heareth you, heareth me: he that deſpiſeth you, deſpiſeth me. They are made by the Holy Ghoſt, ioyning with our Paſtors in the regiment of the faithful, they are made by our Mother the Church, which whoſoeuer obieth not, we are warned to take him as an Heathen. But on the other ſide, al lawes, doctrines, ſeruice and iniunctions of Heretikes, how ſoeuer pretended to be conſonant to the Scriptures, be commaundements of men: becauſe both the things by them preſcribed are impious, and the Authors haue neither ſending nor commiſſion from God. [Margin: The difference betwene the Iewiſh traditions here reprehended, and the Churches Apoſtolical traditions. · ⟨illegible⟩. Theſ. 2, 15. · 1. Cor. 11. · * Act. 15. · ᵃ Aug. Ser. de tēp. 251. See 1. Cor. 16, 2. · ᵇ Epiph. har. 75 · ᶜ Hiero. ep. 54 ad Marcel. cōt. Mont. · * Luc. 2, 37 Tob. 12. Iudith c. 8 Eſth. 4. Luc. 10, 16 · * Mat. 18, 17.]

11. Not that which entereth.] The Catholikes doe not abſtaine from certaine meates, for that they eſteeme any meate vncleane either by creation or by Iudaical obſeruation: but they abſtaine for chaſtiſment of their concupiſcences. Aug. li. de. mor. Ec. Cath. c. 33. [Margin: Difference of meates.]

18. Defile a man] It is ſinne only which properly defileth man, and meates of them ſelfe or of their owne nature doe not defile: but ſo farre as by accident they make a man to ſinne, as the diſobedience of Gods commaundement or of our Superiours who forbid ſome meates for certaine times and cauſes, is a ſinne. As the apple which our firſt parents did eate of, though of it ſelf it did not defile them, yet being eaten againſt the precept, it did defile. So neither fleſh nor fiſh of it ſelf doth defile, but the breach of the Churches precept defileth. [Margin: Catholike abſtinence. · Gen. 3.]

Chapter 16

The obſtinate Phariſees and Sadducees, as though his foreſaid miracles were not ſufficient to proue him to be Chriſt, require to ſee ſome one from heauen, 5 Wherevpon forſaking them, he warneth his diſciples to beware of the leauen of their doctrine: ⟨illegible⟩ and Peter (the time now approching for him to goe into lewrie to his Paſsion) for confeſsing him to be Chriſt, he maketh the Rocke of his Churche, geuing fulnes of Eccleſiaſtical power accordingly. 21 And after, he ſo rebuketh him fordiſſuading his Croſſe and Paſsion, that he alſo affirmeth the like ſuffering in euery one to be neceſſarie to ſ⟨illegible⟩luation.

1 AND there came to him the Phariſees and Sadducees tempting: and they demaunded him to ſhevv them a ſigne from heauen.

2 But he anſvvered & ſaid to them, when it is euening, you ſay, It vvil be faire-vvether, for the elemēt is redde.

3 And in the morning, This day there vvil be a tēpeſt, for the element doth glovve and lovvre. The face therfore of the element you haue ſkil to diſcerne: and the ſignes of times can you not?

4 The * naughtie and aduouterous generation ſeeketh for a ſigne: and there ſhal not a ſigne be giuen it, but the ſigne of Ionas the Prophet. And he left them and vvent avvay.

5 And * vvhen his diſciples vvere come ouer the vvater, they forgot to take bread.

6 Who ſaid to them, Looke vvel and bevvare of the leauen of the Phariſees & Sadduces.

7 But they thought vvithin them ſelues ſaying, Becauſe vve tooke not bread.

8 And IESVS knovving it, ſaid, why do you thinke vvithin your ſelues O ye of litle faith, for that you haue not bread?

9 Do you not yet vnderſtand, neither do you remember * the fiue loaues among fiue thouſand men, and how many baſkets, you tooke vp?

10 neither the * ſeuen loaues, among foure thouſand men, and hovv many maundes you tooke vp?

11 Why do you not vnderſtand that I ſaid not of bread to you, Bevvare of the leauen of the Phariſees & Sadducees?

12 Then they vnderſtoode that he ſaid not they ſhould bevvare of the leauen of bread, but of the doctrine of the Phariſees and Sadducees.

13 And * IESVS came into the quarters of Caeſarea Philippi: and he aſked his diſciples, ſaying, ″ whom ſay men that the Sonne of man is?

14 But ″ they ſaid, Some Iohn the Baptiſt, & otherſome Elias, and others Hieremie, or one of the Prophets.

15 IESVS ſaith to them, But vvhom do you ſay that I am?

16 Simon Peter anſvvered & ſaid, Thou art Chriſt the ſonne of the liuing God.

17 And IESVS anſvvering, ſaid to him, ″ Bleſſed art thou Simon bar-Iona: becauſe fleſh & bloud hath not reuealed it to thee, but my father vvhich is in heauen.

18 And ″ I ſay to thee, That ″ thou art * Peter: and ″ vpon this ″ Rocke vvil I ″ build my Church, and the ″ gates of hel ſhal not preuaile againſt it.

19 And I * vvil giue ″ to thee the ″ keies of the kingdom of heauen. And ″ vvhatſoeuer thou ſhalt binde vpon earth, it ſhal be bound alſo in the heauens: and vvhatſoeuer thou ſhalt looſe in earth it ſhall be looſed alſo in the heauens. ⊢

20 Then he commaunded his diſciples that they ſhould tel no body that he vvas IESVS CHRIST.

21 From that time IESVS began to ſhevv his diſciples, that he muſt goe to Hieruſalem, & ſuffer many things of the Ancients & Scribes & cheefe-Prieſtes, and be killed, and the third day riſe againe.

22 And Peter taking him vnto him, began to rebuke him, ſaying, Lord, be it farre from thee, this ſhal not be vnto thee.

23 Who turning ſaid to Peter, Goe after me Satan, thou art a ſcandal vnto me: becauſe thou ſauoureſt not the things that are of God, but the things that are of men.

24 Then IESVS ſaid to his diſciples, If any man wil come after me, let him denie him ſelf, and take vp his croſſe, and follow me.

25 For he that will ſaue his life, ſhal loſe it. and he that ſhal loſe his life for me, ſhal finde it.

26 For what doth it profite a man, if he gaine the vvhole vvorld, and ſuſtaine the damage of his ſoule? Or vvhat permutation ſhal a man giue for his ſoule?

27 For the Sonne of man ſhal come in the glorie of his father vvith his Angels: and then vvil he render to euery man according to his ″ vvorkes. ⊢

28 Amen I ſay to you, * there be ſome of them that ſtand here, that ſhal not taſte death, til they ſee the Sonne of man comming in his kingdom.

Marginal notes to Chapter 16

v. 1 Mar. 8, 12.
v. 1 Luc. 12, 54.
v. 4 Mat. 12, 39.
v. 5 Mar. 8, 14.
v. 6 Lu. 12, 1.
v. 9 Mat. 14, 17. 15, 34.
v. 13 The Goſpel vpō SS. Peter and Paules day Iun. 29. And in Cathedra Petri Roma, Ian. 18. & Antiochia Febr. 22. And Petri ad vincula Aug. 1. And on the day of the creation and coronation of the Pope, and on the Anniuerſarie thereof.
v. 13 Mar. 8, 27.
v. 14 Luc. 9, 18.
v. 18 Io. 1, 42.
v. 18 ⸬ That is, a Rocke.
v. 19 Io. 21, 15.
v. 23 ⸬ This word in Hebrew ſignifieth an aduerſarie, as 3 Reg. 5, 4. and ſo it is taken here.
v. 24 THE GOSPEL for a Martyr that is a biſhop.
v. 28 Mar. 9, 1
v. 28 Luc. 9, 27.

Annotations to Chapter 16

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVI.

13. Whom ſay men.] Chriſt intending here to take order for the founding, regiment, and ſtabilitie of his Church after his decea⟨illegible⟩e, and to name the perſon to whom he meant to geue the general charge thereof, would before by interrogatories draw out (and namely out of that one whom he thought to make the cheefe) the profeſſiō of that high and principal Article, That he was the ſonne of the liuing God. Which being the ground of the Churches faith, was a neceſſarie qualitie and condition in him that was to be made Head of the ſame Church, and the perpetual keeper of the ſaid faith and al other points thereon depending. [Margin: OF PETERS PRIMACIE.]

14. But they ſaid.] When Chriſt aſked the peoples opinion of him, the Apoſtles al indifferently made anſwer: but when he demaunded what them ſelues thought of him, then loe Peter the mouth and head of the whole felowſhip anſwered for al. Chryſ. ho. 55. in Mat.

17. Bleſſed art thou.] Though ſome other (as Nathanael Io. 1, 49) ſeeme to haue before beleued and profeſſed the ſame thing for which Peter is here counted bleſſed, yet it may be plainely gathered by this place, and ſo S. Hilarie and others thinke, that none before this did further vtter of him, then that he was the ſonne of God by adoption as other Saincts be, though more excellent then other be. For it was of congruitie and Chriſtes ſpecial appointment, that he vpon whom he intended to found his new Church, and whoſe faith he would make infallible, ſhould haue the preeminence of this firſt profeſſion of Chriſtes natural diuinitie, or, that he was by nature the very ſonne of God a thing ſo farre aboue the capacitie of nature, reaſon, fleſh and bloud, and ſo repugnant to Peters ſenſe and ſight of Chriſtes humanitie, fleſh, and infirmities, that for the beleefe and publike profeſſion there of he is counted bleſſed, as Abraham was for his ſaith: and hath great promiſes for him ſelf and his poſteritie, as the ſaid Patriarche had for him and his ſeede. According as S. Baſil ſaith, Becauſe he excelled in faith, he receiued the building of the Church committed to him. [Margin: Hilar. can. 6 in. Mat. & li. 6. de Trinit. · Chryſ. ho. 55 in Mat. · Baſil. li. 1 adu. Eunom.]

1⟨illegible⟩. And I ſay to thee.] Our Lord recompenſeth Peter for his confeſſion, geuing him a great reward, in that vpon him he builded his Church. Theophilactus vpon this place.

1⟨illegible⟩. Thou art Peter.] Chriſt (in the firſt of Iohn v. 42) foretold and appointed that this man then named Simon, ſhould afterward be called Cephas, or Petrus, that is to ſay, a Rocke, not then vttering the cauſe, but now expreſſing the ſame, videlicet (as S. Cyril writeth) For that vpon him is vpon a firme rocke his Church ſhould be builded. Wherevnto S. Hilarie agreing ſaith, O happie foundation of the Church in the impoſing of thy new name. &c. And yet Chriſt here doth not ſo much call him by the name Peter or Rocke, as he doth affirme him to be a rocke: ſignifying by that Metaphore, both that he was deſigned for the foundation and ground worke of his houſe, which is the Church: and alſo that he ſhould be of inuincible force, firmitie, durablenes, and ſtabilitie, to ſuſtaine al the windes, wa⟨illegible⟩es, and ſtormes that might fall or beate againſt the ſame. And the Aduerſaries obiecting againſt this, that Chriſt only is the Rocke or foundation, wrangle againſt the very expreſſe Scriptures and Chriſtes owne wordes, geuing both the name and the thing to this Apoſtle. And the ſimple may learne by S. Baſils wordes, how the caſe ſtandeth. Though (ſaith he) Peter be a rocke, yet he is not a rocke as Chriſt is. For Chriſt is the true vnmoueable rocke of him ſelf. Peter is vnmoueable by Chriſt the rocke. For Ieſus doth communicate and impart his dignities, not voyding him ſelf of them, but holding them to him ſelf, beſtoweth them alſo vpon others. He is the light, and yet, 2 You are the light: he is the Prieſt, and yet he 3 maketh Prieſts: he is the rocke, and he made a rocke. [Margin: PETER. · Cyril. li. ⟨illegible⟩ c. 12 Com. in Io. · Hilar. in hunc lo⟨illegible⟩ū. · Baſil. li. de poenit. · 2 Mt. 5. 14. · 3 Luc. 22. 19.]

18. And vpon this rocke.] Vpon that which he ſaid Peter was, wil he build his Church: and therfore by moſt euident ſequele he foundeth his Church vpon Peter. And the Aduerſaries wrangling againſt this, do againſt their owne conſcience and knowledge: ſpecially ſeing they know and confeſſe that in Chriſtes wordes ſpeaking in the Syriake tonge, there was no difference at al betwene Petrus and Petra: yea and that the Greeke wordes alſo though differing in termination, yet ſignifie one thing, to wit,. a rocke, or ſtone, as them ſelues alſo tranſlate it. Io. 1, 42. So that they which profeſſe to follow the Hebrew or Syriake and the Greeke, and to tranſlate immediatly out of them into Latin or Engliſh, ſhould if they had dealt ſincerely, haue thus turned Chriſtes wordes, Thou art a rocke, and vpon this rocke: or, Thou art Peter, and vpon this peter wil I build my Church: For ſo Chriſt ſpake by their owne confeſſion without any difference. Which doth expreſly ſtoppe them of al their vaine euaſions, that Petrus the former word is referred to the Apoſtle: and petra the later word, either to Chriſt only, or to Peters faith only: neither the ſaid original tonges bearing it, nor the ſequele of the wordes, vpon this, ſuffering any relation in the world but to that which was ſpoken of in the ſame ſentence next before: neither the wordes folowing which are directly addreſſed to Peters perſon, nor Chriſtes intention by any meanes admitting it, which was not to make him ſelf or to promiſſe him ſelf to be the head or foundation of the Church. For his father gaue him that dignitie, and he tooke not that honour to him ſelf, nor ſent him ſelf, nor tooke the keies of heauen of him ſelf, but al of his father. he had his cōmiſſion the very houre of his incarnation. And though S. Auguſtine ſometimes referre the word (Petra) to Chriſt in this ſentence (which no doubt he did becauſe the terminations in Latin are diuers, and becauſe he examined not the nature of the original wordes which Chriſt ſpake, nor of the Greeke, and therefore the Aduerſaries which otherwiſe flee to the tongs, ſhould not in this caſe alleage him) yet he neuer denieth but Peter alſo is the Rocke and head of the Church, ſaying that him ſelf expounded it of Peter * in many places, and alleageth alſo S. Ambroſe for the ſame in his hymne which the Church ſingeth. And ſo do we alleage the holy Councel of Chalcedon, Act. 3 pag. 118. Tertullian, de praeſcript, Origen, Ho. 5 in Exo. S. Cyprian, De vnit. Ec. S. Hilarie, Can. 16 in mat. S. Ambroſe, Ser. 47. 68. li. 6 in c. 9. Luca. S. Hierom, Li. 1 in Iouin, & in c. 2 Eſa. & in c. 16 Hier. S. Epiphanius, In Anchor. S. Chryſoſtom, Ho. 55 in Mat. S. Cyril, Li. 2 c. 12. com. in Io. S. Leo, Ep. ⟨illegible⟩9. S. Gregorie, Li. 4 ep. 32 ind. 13. and others: euery one of them ſaying expreſly that the Church was founded and builded vpon Peter. For though ſometimes they ſay the Church to be builded on Peters faith, yet they meane not (as our Aduerſaries do vnlearnedly take them) that it ſhould be builded vpon faith either ſeparated from the man, or in any other man: but vpon faith as in him who here confeſſed that faith. [Margin: Thou art Cephah, and vpon this Cephah. · rocke. · Aug. li. 1 retr. c. 21. ⟨illegible⟩ in Pſ. 69. de verb. · Do. ſec. Io. ſer. 49. ſer. 15. 16. 26. 29 de Sanctis. Annot. in Iob c. 30. · * Theodor. li. 5 haer. Fabul. c. de. poenit.]

1⟨illegible⟩. Rocke.] The Aduerſaries hearing alſo the Fathers ſometimes ſay, that Peter had theſe promiſes and prerogatiues, as bearing the perſon of al the Apoſtles or of the whole Church, deny abſurdly that him ſelf in perſon had theſe prerogatiues. As though Peter had been the proctor only of the Church or of the Apoſtles, confeſſing the faith and receiuing theſe things in other mens names. Where the holy Doctors meane only, that theſe prerogatiues were not geuen to him for his owne vſe, but for the good of the whole Church, and to be imparted to euery vocation according to the meaſure of their callings: and that theſe great priuileges geuen to Peter ſhould not decay or die with his perſon, but be perpetual in the Church in his ſucceſſors. Therfore S. Hierom to Damaſus taketh this Rocke not to be Peters perſon only, but his ſucceſſors and his Chaire. I (ſaith he) folowing no cheefe or principal but Chriſt, ioyne my ſelf to the communion of Peters chaire, vpon that rocke I know the Church was built. And of that ſame Apoſtolike Chaire S. Auguſt. ſaith, That ſame is the Rocke which the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome. And S. Leo, Our Lord would the Sacrament or myſterie of this gift ſo to pertaine vnto the office of al the Apoſtles, that he placed it principally in bleſſed S. Peter the cheefe of al the Apoſtles, that from him as from a certaine head he might poure out his giftes, as it were through the whole body: that he might vnderſtand him ſelf to be an aliene from the diuine myſterie that ſhould preſume to reuolt from the ſoliditie or ſtedfaſtnes of Peter. [Margin: Hiero. ep. 7, to. 2. · Pſal. cont. part. Donat. to. 7. Leo ep. 89.]

1⟨illegible⟩. Build my Church.] The Church or houſe of Chriſt was only promiſed here to be builded vpon him (which was fulfilled, Io. 21, 1⟨illegible⟩.) the foundation ſtone and other pillers or matter being yet in preparing, and Chriſt him ſelf being not only the ſupereminent foundation but alſo the founder of the ſame: which is an other more excellent qualitie then was in Peter, for which he calleth it my Church: meaning ſpecially the Church of the new Teſtament. Which was not perfectly formed and finiſhed, and diſtincted from the Synagogue til whitſunday, though Chriſt gaue Peter and the reſt their commiſsions actually before his Aſcenſion.

18. Gates of hel.] Becauſe the Church is reſembled to a houſe or a citie, the aduerſarie powers alſo be likened to a contrarie houſe or towne, the gates wherof, that is to ſay, the fortitude or impugnations ſhal neuer preuaile againſt the citie of Chriſt. And ſo by this promis we are aſſured that no hereſies nor other wicked attempts can preuaile againſt the Church builded vpon Peter, which the Fathers call Peters ſee and the Romane Church. Count (ſaith S. Auguſtine) the Prieſts from the very See of Peter, and in that order of fathers conſider vvho to vvhom hath ſucceeded. that ſame is the rocke vvhich the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome. And in an other place, that is it which hath obtained the toppe of authoritie, Heretikes in vaine barking round about it. [Margin: Pſal. cont. part. Donati. · De vtil. ⟨illegible⟩ed. c. 17.]

19. To thee.] In ſaying, to thee vvil I geue, it is plaine that as he gaue the keies to him, ſo he builded the Church vpon him. So ſaith S. Cyprian, To Peter firſt of al, vpon vvhom our Lord built the Church, and from vvhom he inſtituted and ſhevved the beginning of vnitie, did he geue this povver, that that ſhould be looſed in the heauens, vvhich he had looſed in earth. Wherby appeareth the vaine cauil of our Aduerſaries, which ſay the Church was built vpon Peters Confeſsion only, cōmon to him and the reſt, and not vpon his perſon, more then vpon the reſt. [Margin: Cyp. epiſt. 73. · Greg. li. 4. ep. ⟨illegible⟩2. ind. 11.]

19. The keies.) That is, The authoritie or Chaire of doctrine, knowledge, iudgement and diſcretion betwene true and falſe doctrine: the height of gouernement, the power of making lawes, of calling Councels, of the principal voice in them, of confirming them, of making Canons and holeſom decrees, of abrogating the contrarie, of ordaining Biſhopes and Paſtors or depoſing and ſuſpending them, finally the povver to diſpenſe the goods of the Church both ſpiritual and temporal. Which ſignification of preeminent power and authoritie by the vvord keies the Scripture expreſſeth in many places: namely ſpeaking of Chriſt, I haue the keies of death and Hel, that is, the rule. And againe, I vvil geue the key of the houſe of Dauid vpon his ſhoulder. Moreouer it ſignifieth that men can not come into heauen but by him, the keies ſignifing alſo authoritie to open and ſhut, as it is ſaid Apoc. 3. of Chriſt, who hath the key of Dauid, he ſhutteth and no man openeth. By which wordes we gather that Peters authoritie is maruelous, to whom the keies, that is, the power to open and ſhut heauen, is geuen. And therfore by the name of keies is geuen that ſupereminent power which is called in compariſon of the power graunted to other Apoſtles, Biſhops aud Paſtors, plenitude poteſtatis, fulnes of power. Bernard, lib. 2. de conſiderat. c. 8. [Margin: The dignities of the keies. · Apoc. 1. · Eſa. ⟨illegible⟩2, 22]

19. Whatſoeuer thou ſhal bind.) Al kind of diſcipline and puniſhment of offenders, either ſpiritual (which directly is here meant) or corporal ſo farre as it tendeth to the execution of the ſpiritual charge, is compriſed vnder the word, bind. Of which ſort be Excommunications, Anathematiſmes, Suſpenſions, degradations, and other cenſures and penalties or penances enioyned either in the Sacrament of Confeſsion or in the exterior Courtes of the Church, for puniſhment both of other crimes, and ſpecially of hereſie and rebellion againſt the Church and the chee⟨illegible⟩e paſtors therof.

19. Looſe.) To looſe, is as the cauſe and the offenders caſe requireth, to looſe them of any the former bandes, and to reſtore them to the Churches Sacraments and Communion of the faithful and execution of their function, to pardon alſo either al or part of the penances enioyned, or what debtes ſo euer man oweth to God or the Church for the ſatisfaction of his ſinnes forgeuen. Which kind of releaſing or looſing is called Indulgence: finally this whatſoeuer, excepteth nothing that is puniſhable or pardonable by Chriſt in earth, for he hath committed his power to Peter. And ſo the validitie of Peters ſentence in binding or looſing whatſoeuer, ſhal by Chriſtes promis be ratified in heauen. Leo Ser. de Transfig. & Ser. 2. in anniuerſ-aſſumpt. ad Pontif. Hilar. can. 16. in Matth. Epiph. in Ancherato prepe initium. If now any temporal power can ſhew their warrant out of ſcripture for ſuch ſoueraine power, as is here geuen to Peter and conſequently to his ſucceſſors, by theſe wordes, whatſoeuer thou ſhal binde, and by the very keies, wherby greateſt ſoueraintie is ſignified in Gods Church as in his familie and houſhold, and therfore principally attributed and geuen to Chriſt * who in the ſcripture is ſaid to haue the key of Dauid, but here cōmunicated alſo vnto Peter, as the name of Rocke: if I ſay any temporal poteſtate can ſhew authoritie for the like ſoueraintie, let them chalenge hardly to be head not only of one particular, but of the whole vniuerſal Church. [Margin: Eſa. 22. · Apoc. ⟨illegible⟩.]

27. Workes.) He ſaith not, to geue euery man according to his mercie (or their faith) but according to their workes. Auguſt. de verb. Apoſt. Ser. 35. And againe, How ſhould our Sauiour reward euery one according to their workes, if there were no free wil? Auguſt. lib. 2. cap. 4. 5. 8. de act. cum Foelic. Manich. [Margin: Good workes. · Freewill.]

Chapter 17

As he promiſed, he giueth them a ſight of the glorie, vnto which Suffering doth bring: ⟨illegible⟩ a⟨illegible⟩d then againe doth in⟨illegible⟩ulcate his Paſsion. 14 A deuil alſo he caſteth out which his Diſciples could not for their incredulitie and lacke of praying and faſting. 22 being yet in Galilee, he reuealeth more about his Paſsion, 24 and the tribute that the Collectors exacted for al, he payeth for himſelf and Peter: declaring yet withal his freedom both by word and miracle.

1 AND after ſix dayes IESVS taketh vnto him Peter and Iames and Iohn his brother, and bringeth them into a high mountaine apart:

2 And he vvas ″ tranſfigured before them. And his face did ſhine as the ſunne: & his garments became vvhite as ſnovv.

3 And behold there ″ appeared to them Moyſes and Elias talking vvith him.

4 And Peter anſvvering, ſaid to IESVS, Lord, it is good for vs to be here: if thou vvilt, let vs make here three tabernacles, one for thee, and one for Moyſes, and one for Elias.

5 And as he vvas yet ſpeaking, behold a bright cloude ourſ had ovved them. And loe a voice out of the cloude, ſaying. This is my vvelbeloued ſonne, in vvhom I am vvel pleaſed: heare ye him.

6 And the diſciples hearing it, fel vpon their face, and vverefore afraid.

7 And IESVS came and touched them: and he ſaid to them, Ariſe, and feare not.

8 And they lifting vp their eyes, ſavv no body, but only IESVS.

9 And as they deſcended from the ″ mount, IESVS commaunded them, ſaying, Tel the viſion to no body, til the Sonne of man be riſen from the dead. ⊢

10 And his Diſciples asked him, ſaying, what ſay the Scribes then, that * Elias muſt come firſt?

11 But he anſvvering, ſaid to them, ″ Elias in deede ſhal come, and reſtore al things.

12 And I ſay to you, that Elias is already come, and they did not knovv him, but vvrought on him vvhatſoeuer they vvould. So alſo the Sonne of man ſhal ſuffer of them.

13 Then the Diſciples vnderſtoode, that of Iohn the Baptiſt he had ſpoken to them.

14 And * vvhen he vvas come vnto the multitude, there came to him a man falling dovvne vpon his knees before him,

15 ſaying, Lord haue mercie vpon my ſonne, for he is lunatike, and ſore vexed: for he falleth often into the fire, and often into the vvater.

16 and I offered him to thy Diſciples: and they could not cure him.

17 IESVS anſvvered and ſaid, O faithles and peruerſe generation, hovv long ſhal I be vvith you? Hovv long ſhal I ſuffer you? bring him hither to me.

18 And IESVS rebuked him, and the deuil vvent out of him, and the ladde vvas cured from that houre.

19 Then came the Diſciples to IESVS ſecretely, and ſaid, ″ Why could not vve caſt him out?

20 IESVS ſaid to them, becauſe of your incredulity. for, amen I ſay to you, if you haue ″ faith as a muſtard ſeede, you ſhal ſay to this mountaine, Remoue from hence thither: and it ſhal remoue, and nothing ſhal be impoſsible to you.

21 But this kinde is not caſt out but by ″ prayer and faſting.

22 And * vvhen they conuerſed in Galilee, IESVS ſaid to them, The Sonne of man is to be betraied into the hands of men:

23 and they ſhal kil him, and the third day he ſhal riſe againe. And they vvere ſtroken ſadde excedingly.

24 And vvhen they vvere come to Capharnaum, there came they that receiued the didrachmes, vnto Peter, and ſaid to him, Your maiſter doth he not pay the didrachmes?

25 He ſaith, Yes. And vvhen he vvas entered into the houſe, IESVS preuented him, ſaying, what is thy opinion Simon? The kings of the earth of vvhom receiue they tribute or cenſe? of their children, or of ſtrangers?

26 And he ſaid, Of ſtrangers. IESVS ſaid to him, Then the ″ children are free.

27 But that vve may not ſcandalize them, goe thy vvaies to the ſea, and caſt a hooke: and that fiſh vvhich ſhal firſt come vp, take: and vvhen thou haſt opened his mouth, thou ſhalt find a ſtater: take that, and giue it them for ″ me and thee.

Marginal notes to Chapter 17

v. 1 The TRANSFIGVRATION of our Lord, celebrated in the Church the 6. of Aug.
v. 1 Mr. 9, 2.
v. 2 Luc. 9, 28.
v. 2 2. Pet. 1, 17.
v. 2 The Goſpel of the ſaid feaſt, & of the 2. Sunday in Lent: and on the Saterday before.
v. 10 Mal. 4, 5.
v. 14 Mar. 9, 14.
v. 14 Luc. 9, 37.
v. 22 Mr. 9, 31
v. 22 Luc. 9, 44.
v. 24 ⸬ Theſe didrachmes were peeces of money which they payed for tribute.
v. 27 ⸬ This ſtater was a double didrachme, and therfore was payed for two.

Annotations to Chapter 17

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVII.

2. Transfigured.] Marke in this Transfiguration many maruelous points, as, that he made not only his owne body, which then was mortal, but alſo the bodies of Moyſes and Elias, the one dead, the other to die, for the time as it were immortal: thereby to repreſent the ſtate and glorie of his body and his Saincts in heauen. By which maruelous transfiguring of his body, you may the leſſe maruel that he can exhibite his body vnder the forme of bread and vvine or otherwiſe as he liſt. [Margin: Chriſt can exhibite his body vnder what forme he liſt.]

3. Appeared Moyſes.] By this that Moyſes perſonally appeared and was preſent with Chriſt, it is plaine that the Saincts departed may in perſon be preſent at the affaires of the liuing. Auguſt. de cura pro mort. c. 15. 16. For euen as Angels els where, ſo here the Saincts alſo ſerued our Sauiour: and therfore as Angels both in the old Teſtament and the new, were preſent often at the affaires of men, ſo may Saincts. [Margin: Saincts after their death deale with and for the liuing.]

9. Mount.] This mount (commonly eſteemed and named of the ancient fathers Thabor) S. Peter calleth the holy Mount becauſe of this wonderful viſion, like as in the old Teſtament where God appeared to Moyſes in the buſh and els where to others, he calleth the place of ſuch Apparitions, holy ground. Wherby it is euident that by ſuch Apparitions, places are ſanctified, and therevpon groweth a religion and deuotion in the faithful toward ſuch places, and namely to this Mount Thabor (called in S. Hierom Itabirium Ep. 17.) there was great Pilgrimage in the Primitiue Church, as vnto al thoſe places which our Sauiour had ſanctified with his preſence and miracles, and therfore to the whole land of promis, for that cauſe called the holy land. Su S. Hiero. in Epitap. Paula. & ep. 17. & 18 ad Mercellam. [Margin: Holy places. · 2. Pet. 1▪ 18. · Exo. 3, ⟨illegible⟩. · Deuotion and Pilgrimage to the ſame. · The holy land.]

11. Elias ſhal come.] He diſtinguiſheth here plainly betwene Elias in perſon, who is yet to come before the iudgement: and betwene Elias in name, to wit, Iohn the Baptiſt, who is come already in the ſpirit and vertue of Elias. So that it is not Iohn Baptiſt only nor principally of whom Malachie prophecieth (as our Aduerſaries ſay) but Elias alſo him ſelf in perſon. [Margin: Elias. · Luc. c. 17. · Mal. 4, 5.]

19. Why could not we.] No maruel if the Exorciſts of the Catholike Church which haue power to caſt out diuels, yet doe it not alwaies when they wil, and many times with much a doe: Wheras the Apoſtles hauing receiued this power * before ouer vncleane ſpirites, yet here cānot caſt thē out. But as for haeretikes, they can neuer doe it, nor any other true miracle, to confirme their falſe ſaith. [Margin: True miracles onely in the Cath. Church. · Mt. 10.]

20. Faith as muſtard ſeed.) This is the Catholike faith, by which only al miracles are wrought: yet not of euery one that hath the Catholike faith, but of ſuch as haue a great and forcible faith and withal the gift of miracles. Theſe are able as here wee ſee by Chriſtes warrant not only to doe other wonderful miracles here ſignified by this one, but alſo this very ſame, that is, to moue mountaines in deede, as S. Paul alſo preſuppoſeth, and S. Hierom affirmeth, and Eccleſiaſtical hiſtories namely telleth of Gregorius Neocaeſarienſnis, that he moued a mountaine to make roome for the foundation of a Church, called therfore and for other his wonderful miracles, Thaumaturgus. And yet faithleſſe Heretikes laugh at al ſuch things and beleue them not. [Margin: 1. Cor. 13. Hiero. in vita S. Hi lari⟨illegible⟩nis. Niceph. li. 6, c. 17. · Gregorius Than maturgus.]

21. Prayer aud faſting.) The force of faſting and praying: whereby alſo we may ſee that the holy Churche in Exorciſmes doeth according to the Scriptures. When ſhee vſeth beſide the name of IESVS, many prayers and much faſting to driue out Deuils. becauſe theſe alſo are here required beſide faith. [Margin: Prayer and Faſting. · Greg. Niſſ. de vit. Gregorij.]

26. The Children fres.) Though Chriſt to auoid ſcandal, payed tribute, yet in deede he ſheweth that both him ſelf ought to be free from ſuch payments (as being the kings ſonne, aſwel by his eternal birth of God the Father, as temporal of Dauid) and alſo his Apoſtles, as being of his familie, and in them their ſucceſſors the whole Clergie, who are called in Scripture the lotte and portion of our Lord. which exemption and priuilege being grounded vpon the very law of nature it ſelf, and therfore practiſed euen among the Heathen (Gen. 42, 27.) good Chriſtian Princes haue confirmed and ratified by their lawes in the honour of Chriſt, whoſe miniſters they are, and as it were the kings ſonnes. as S. Hierom declareth playnly in theſe wordes, We for his honour pay not tributes, and as the Kings ſonnes, are free from ſuch payments. Hiero. vpon this place. [Margin: The priuileges and exemptions of the Clergie.]

27. Me and thee.] A great myſterie in that he payed not only for him ſelf, but for Peter bearing the Perſon of the Churche, and in whom as the cheefe, the reſt were conteyned. Aug. q. exno. Teſt. q. ⟨illegible⟩5. to. 4. [Margin: Peters praeminence.]

Chapter 18

To his Diſciples he preacheth againſt ambition the mother of Schiſme: 7 foretelling both the author vvhoſoeuer he be, and alſo his folovvers, of their vvo to come. ⟨illegible⟩ and ſhevving on the contrary ſide, hovv precious Chriſtian ſoules are to their Angels, to the Sonne of man, and to his Father. 15 charging vs therfore to forgiue our brethren, vvhen alſo vve haue iuſt cauſe againſt them, be it neuer ſo often, and to labour their ſaluation by al meanes poſsible.

1 AT that houre the Diſciples came to IESVS, ſaying. ″ Who, thinkeſt thou, is the greater in the kingdom of heauen?

2 And IESVS calling vnto him a litle childe, ſet him in the middes of them,

3 and ſaid, Amen I ſay to you, vnles you be conuerted, and become as litle children, you ſhal not enter into the kingdom of heauen.

4 Whoſoeuer therfore ſhal humble him ſelf as this litle childe, he is the greater in the kingdom of heauē.

5 And he that ſhal receiue one ſuch litle childe in my name, receiueth me.

6 And * he that ſhal ſcandalize one of theſe litle ones that beleeue in me, it is expedient for him that a milſtone be hanged about his necke, and that he be drovvned in the depth of the ſea.

7 Vvo be to the vvorld for ſcandals. for it is neceſſary that ſcandals do come: but neuertheleſſe vvo to that man by vvhom the ſcandall commeth.

8 And * if thy ″ hand, or thy foote ſcandalize thee: cut it of, and caſt it from thee. It is good for thee to goe in to life maimed or lame, rather then hauing tvvo hands or tvvo feete to be caſt into euerlaſting fire.

9 And if thine eye ſcandalize thee, plucke him out, and caſt him from thee: It is good for thee hauing one eye to enter into life, rather then hauing tvvo eyes to be caſt into the hel of fire.

10 See that you deſpiſe not one of theſe litle ones: for I ſay to you that ″ their Angels, in heauen alvvaies do ſee the face of my father vvhich is in heauen.

11 For * the Sonne of man is come to ſaue that vvhich vvas periſhed.

12 * Hovv thinke you? If a man haue an hundred ſheepe, and one of them ſhal goe aſtray: doth he not leaue ninetie nine in the mountaines, and goeth to ſeeke that which is ſtraied?

13 And if it chaunce that he finde it: amen I ſay to you, that he reioyceth more fore that, then for the ninetie nine that vvent not aſtray.

14 Euen ſo it is not the vvil of your father, vvhich is in heauen, that one periſh of theſe litle ones.

15 But * if thy brother ſhal offend againſt thee, goe, and rebuke him betvvene thee and him alone. If he ſhal heare thee, thou ſhalt gaine thy brother.

16 and if he vvil not heare thee, ioyne vvith thee beſides, one or tvvo: that in the mouth of * tvvo or three vvitneſſes euery vvord may ſtand.

17 And if he vvil not heare them, tel the Church. And if he vvil not heare the Church, let him be to thee as ″ the heathen and the Publican.

18 Amen I ſay to you, whatſoeuer you ″ ſhal binde vpon earth, ſhal be bound alſo in heauen: and vvhatſoeuer you ″ ſhal looſe vpon earth, ſhal be looſed alſo in heauen.

19 Againe I ſay to you, that if tvvo of you ſhal conſent vpon earth, concerning euery thing vvhatſoeuer they ſhal aſke, it ſhal be done to them of my father vvhich is in heauen.

20 For vvhere there be tvvo or three gathered in my name, there am I ″ in the mindes of them.

21 Then came Peter vnto him and ſaid, * Lord, how often ſhal my brother offend againſt me, and I forgiue him? vntil ſeuentimes?

22 IESVS ſaid to him, I ſay not to thee * vntil ſeuen times: but vntil ″ ſeuentie times ſeuen times. ⊢

23 Therfore is the kingdom of heauen likened to a man being a king, that vvould make an account vvith his ſeruants.

24 And vvhen he began to make the account, there vvas one preſented vnto him that ovved him ten thouſand talents.

25 And hauing not vvhence to repay it, his lord commaunded that he ſhould be ſold, and his wife and children, and all that he had, and it to be repayed.

26 But that ſeruant falling dovvne, beſought him, ſaying, Haue patience tovvard me, and I vvil repay thee all.

27 And the lord of that ſeruant moued vvith pitie, dimiſſed him, and the dette he forgaue him.

28 And vvhen that ſeruant vvas gone forth, he found one of his felovv-ſeruants that did ovve him an hundred pence: and laying hands vpon him thratled him, ſaying, Repay that thou ovveſt.

29 And his felovv ſeruant falling dovvne, beſought him, ſaying, Haue patience tovvard me, and I vvil repay the all.

30 And he vvould not: but vvent his vvay, and caſt him into priſon, til he repayed the dette.

31 And his felovv-ſeruants ſeeing vvhat vvas done, vvere very ſorie, and they came, and told their lord al that vvas done.

32 Then his lord called him: and he ſaid vnto him, Thou vngratious ſeruant, I forgaue thee al the dette becauſe thou beſoughteſt me: oughteſt nor thou therfore alſo to haue mercie vpon thy felovv-ſeruant, euen as I had mercie vpon thee?

33 And his lord being angrie deliuered him to the tormenters, vntil he repayed al the dette.

34 So alſo ſhal my heauenly father doe to you, if you forgiue not euery one his brother from your hartes. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 18

v. 1 Mr. 9, 34.
v. 1 The Goſpel on Michelmas day Septemb. 29. And vpon his Apparition Maij 8.
v. 1 Luc. 9, 46.
v. 4 ⸬ Humility, innocencie, ſimplicity, cōmended to vs in the ſtate and perſon of a childe.
v. 5 Mr. 9, 42.
v. 6 Lu. 17, 2
v. 8 Mt. 5, 30
v. 8 Mar. 9, 43.
v. 10 Luc. 19, 10.
v. 11 Lu. 15, 4
v. 15 Luc. 17, 3.
v. 15 The Goſpel vpō Tueſday the 3 weeke in Lent.
v. 16 Deu. 19, 15.
v. 17 ⸬ That is (as S. Chryſoſtō here expoundeth it) tell the Prelates and cheefe Paſtours of the Church: for they haue iuriſdiction to binde and looſe ſuch offenders, by the wordes folowing v. 18.
v. 19 ⸬ Al ioyning together in the vnity of Chriſtes Churche in Councels and Synods, or publike prayers, is of more force then of any particular man.
v. 21 Lu. 17, 4
v. 22 Luc. 17, 4.
v. 22 The Goſpel vpō the 21 Sunday after Pentecoſt.

Annotations to Chapter 18

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVIII.

1. Who is the greater.] The occaſion of this queſtion and of thier contention for Superioritie among the reſt of their infirmities which they had before the comming of the Holy Ghoſt, was (as certaine holy Doctors write) vpon emulation toward Peter, whom only they ſaw preferred before the reſt in the payment of the tribute, by theſe wordes of our Sauiour, Geue it them for me and thee. Chryſ. ho. 59. Hiero. in Mat. Vpon this place. [Margin: C. 17. v. 27]

7. Scandals.] The ſimple be moſt annoyed by taking ſcandal of their preachers, Prieſts, and elders il life: and great damnation is to the guides of the people whether they be temporal or ſpiritual, but ſpecially to the ſpiritual, if by their il example and ſlaunderous life the people be ſcādalized.

8. Hand, foote, eye.] By theſe partes of the body ſo neceſſarie and profitable for a man, is ſignified, that whatſoeuer is neereſt and deereſt to vs, wife, children, freeudes, riches, al are to be conte⟨illegible⟩ned and forſaken for to ſaue our ſoule.

10. Their Angels.] A great dignitie and a maruelous benefite that euery one hath from his Natiuitie an Angel for his cuſtodie and Patronage againſt the wicked before the face of God. Hiero. vpon this place. And the thing is ſo plaine, that Caluin dare not deny it, and yet he wil needes doubt of it, lib. 1. Inſt. c. 14. ſect. 1. [Margin: Protection of Angels.]

17. Not heare the Church.] Not only Heretikes, but any other obſtinate offender that wil not be iudged nor ruled by the Church, may be excommunicated, and ſo made as an Heathen or Publican was to the Iewes, by the diſcipline of the ſame, caſting him our of the felowſhip of Catholikes. Which Excommunication is a greater puniſhement then if he were executed by ſword, fire, and wild beaſtes. Aug. cont. Adu. leg. li⟨illegible⟩. c. 17. And againe he ſaith, Man is more ſharply and pitefully bound by the Churches Keies, then with any yron or adamantine manicles or fetters in the world. Auguſt. ibidem. [Margin: Diſobedieuce to the Church. · Excommunication.]

17. Heathen.] Heretikes therfore becauſe they wil not heare the Church, be no better nor no otherwiſe to be eſteemed of Catholikes, then heathen men and Publicans were eſteemed of Catholikes, then heathen men and Publicans were eſteemed among the Iewes.

18. You ſhal binde.] As before he gaue this power of binding and looſing ouer the whole, firſt of al and principally to Peter, vpon whom he builded his Church: ſo here not only to Peter, and in him to his ſucceſſors, but alſo to the other Apoſtles, and in them to their ſucceſſors, euery one in their charge. Hieron. lib. 1. c. 14. aduerſ. Iouin. and Epiſt. ad Heliod. Cyprian. de Vnit. Eccl. nu. 3. [Margin: Mat. ⟨illegible⟩. 18, 19. · Power to binde and looſe.]

18. Shal looſe.] Our Lord geueth no leſſe right and authoritie to the Churche to looſe, then to binde, as S. Ambroſe writeth againſt the Nouatians, who confeſſed that the Prieſts had power to binde, but not to looſe. [Margin: Li. 1. de ⟨illegible⟩. c. 2.]

20. In the middes of them.) Not al aſſemblies may chalenge the preſence of Chriſt; but only ſuch as be gathered together in the vnity of the Church, and therfore no conuenticles of Heretikes directly gathering againſt the Churche, are warranted by this place. Cypr. de vnit. Eccleſ. nu. 7. 8. [Margin: Catholike Aſſemblies.]

22. Seuentie times ſeuen.) There muſt be no end of forgeuing them that be penitent, either in the Sacrament by abſolution, or one man an other their offenſes.

Chapter 19

He anſvvereth the tempting Phariſees, that the caſe of a man vvith his vvife ſhalbe (as in the firſt inſtitution it vvas) vtterly indiſſoluble, though for one cauſe he may be diuorced. 10 And therevpon to his Diſciples he highly commendeth Single life for heaven. 13 He vvil haue children came vnto him. 16 He ſhevveth vvhat is to be done to enter into life euerlaſting: 20 What alſo, for a rich man to be perfect: 27 As alſo vvhat paſsing revvard they ſhal haue vvhich follovv that his counſel of perfection: 29 yea though it be but in ſome one peece.

1 AND it came to paſſe, vvhen IESVS had ended theſe vvordes, he departed from Galilee, & came into the coaſtes of Ievvrie beyond Iordā,

2 and great multitudes folovved him: and he cured them there.

3 And there came to him the Phariſees tempting him, and ſaying, Is it lavvful for a man to dimiſſe his vvife, for euery cauſe?

4 Who anſvvering, ſaid to them, Haue ye not read, that he which did make' from the beginning, made them male and femal? And he ſaid.

5 For this cauſe, man ſhal leaue father and mother, and ſhal cleane to his vvife: and they tvvo ſhal be in one fleſh.

6 Therfore novv they are not tvvo, but one fleſh. That therfore vvhich God hath ioyned together, let ″ not man ſeparate. ⊢

7 They ſay to him, why then * did Moyſes commaund to giue a bil of diuorce, and to dimiſſe her?

8 He ſaith to them, Becauſe Moyſes for the hardnes of your hart permitted you to dimiſſe your vviues: but from the beginning it vvas not ſo.

9 And I ſay to you, that * Whoſoeuer ſhal dimiſſe his vvife, ″ but for fornication, and ſhal mary an other, doth committe aduoutrie: and he that ſhal mary her that is dimiſſed, committeth aduoutrie.

10 His diſciples ſay vnto him, If the caſe of a man vvith his vvife be ſo, it is not expedient to mary.

11 Who ſaid to them, ″ Not al take this vvord, but they to vvhom it is giuen.

12 For there are eunuches which vvere borne ſo frō their mothers vvombe: and there are eunuches vvhich were made by men: and there are eunuches, vvhich haue ″ gelded them ſelues for the kingdom of heauen. ″ He that can take, let him take. ⊢

13 Then * were litle children preſented to him, that he ſhould ″ impoſe hands vpon them & pray. And the diſciples rebuked them.

14 But IESVS ſaid to them, Suffer the litle children, and ſtay them not from comming vnto me: for the kingdom of heauen is for ſuch.

15 And when he had impoſed hands vpon them, he departed from thence.

16 And * behold one came and ſaid to him, Good Maiſter, vvhat good ſhal I doe that I may haue life euerlaſting?

17 Who ſaid to him, what aſkeſt thou me of good? One is good, God. But if thou vvilt enter into life, keepe the commaundements.

18 He ſaith to him, which? And IESVS ſaid, Thou ſhalt not murder, Thou ſhalt not committe aduoutrie, Thou ſhalt not ſteale, Thou ſhalt not beare falſe vvitnes,

19 Honour thy father and thy mother, Thou ſhalt loue thy neighbour as thy ſelf.

20 The yong man ſaith to him, Al theſe haue I kept from my youth: vvhat is yet vvanting vnto me?

21 IESVS ſaid to him, ″ If thou vvilt be perfect, goe, ſel the things that thou haſt, & giue to the poore, and thou ſhalt haue treaſure in heauen: and come, ″ folovv me.

22 And vvhen the yong man had heard this vvord, he vvent avvay ſad: for he had many poſſeſſions.

23 And IESVS ſaid to his diſciples, ✝ Amen I ſay to you, that a rich man ſhal hardely enter into the kingdom of heauen.

24 And againe I ſay to you, it is eaſier for a camel to paſſe through the eye of a nedle, then for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heauen.

25 And vvhen they had heard this, the diſciples marueled very much, ſaying, who then can be ſaued?

26 And IESVS beholding, ſaid to them. With men this is impoſſible: but vvith God ″ al things are poſſible.

27 Then Peter anſvvering, ſaid to him, Behold vve haue ″ left al things, & haue folovved thee: ″ vvhat therfore ſhal vve haue?

28 And IESVS ſaid to them, Amen I ſay to you, that you vvhich haue folovved me, in the regeneration, when the Sonne of man ſhal ſitte in the ſeate of his maieſtie, you ″ alſo ſhal ſitte vpon tvvelue ſeates, iudging the tvvelue tribes of Iſrael.

29 And euery one that hath left houſe, or brethren, or ſiſters, or father, or mother, or vvife, or children, or landes for my names ſake: ſhal receiue an hundred fold, and ſhal poſſeſſe life euerlaſting. ⊢

30 And * many ſhal be firſt, that are laſt: and laſt, that are firſt.

Marginal notes to Chapter 19

Argument THE fourth part of this Goſpel, Chriſts comming into Iurie toward his Paſſion.
v. 1 Mr. 10, 1.
v. 3 The Goſpel for Mariage. And for S. Agatha Febr. 5.
v. 3 make man Gen. 1, 27.
v. 4 Gen. 2, 24.
v. 6 Deut. 24, 1.
v. 8 Mt. 5, 32
v. 9 Mr. 10, 11.
v. 9 Luc. 16, 18.
v. 10 1. Cor. 7, 11.
v. 11 ⸬ ⟨non-Latin script⟩. caplunt.
v. 13 Mr. 10, 13.
v. 13 Luc. 18, 15.
v. 16 Mr. 10, 17.
v. 17 Luc. 18, 18.
v. 17 ⸬ I ſee not (ſaith S. Auguſtine) why Chriſt ſhould ſay, If thou wilt haue life euerlaſting, keepe the commaundements: if without obſeruing of thē, by only faith one might be ſaued. Aug. de ⟨illegible⟩id, & op. c. 15.
v. 18 Exo. 20, 13.
v. 19 * Leu. 19, 18.
v. 24 ⸬ S. Marke expoundeth it thus, riche men truſting in their riches, ca. 10, 24.
v. 27 The Goſpel vpō the Conuerſion of S. Paul Ian.
v. 28 25. And in a v⟨illegible⟩tiue Maſſe of SS. Peter and Paul, and for holy Abbotes.
v. 29 ⸬ Hereof is gathered that the Apoſtles amōg other things left their wiues alſo to folow Chriſt. Hiero. li. 1. aduerſ. Iouin.
v. 29 Mr. 10, 31.
v. 30 Lu. 13, 30.

Annotations to Chapter 19

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIX.

6. Not man ſeparate.] This inſeparability betwixtman and wife riſeth of that, that wedlocke is a Sacrament. Aug. li. 2. de pec. origine c. 34. to. 7. De⟨illegible⟩upt. & concupiſ. li. 1. c. 10.

9. But for fornication.) For aduoutrie one may dimiſſe an other, Mat. 5. But neither party can marry againe for any cauſe during life. Aug. li, 11. de adult. coniug. c. 21. 22. 24. for the which vnlawful act of marrying agayne, Fabiola that noble matrone of Rome albeit ſhee was the innocent part, did publike penance, as S. Hierom writeth in her high commendation therefore. And in S. Paul Ro. 7. it is plaine that ſhee which is with an other man, her huſband yet liuing, ſhal be called an aduoutereſſe: contrary to the doctrine of our Aduerſaries. [Margin: Mariage after diuorce vnlawful. · In Epitaph. Fabiola.]

11. Not al take.) Whoſoeuer haue not this gift geuen them, it is either for that they wil not haue it, or for that they fulfil not that which they wil: and they that haue this gift or attayne to this word, haue it of God and their owne free wil. Aug. li. de grat. & lib. arbit. c. 4. So that it is euident no man is excluded from this gift, but (as Origen here ſaith) it is geuen to al that aſke for it: contrarie to our Aduerſaries that ſay it is impoſſible, and that for excuſe of breaking their vowes, wickedly ſay, they haue not the gift. [Margin: Orig. tract. 7. in Mat.]

12. Gelded them ſelues.) They geld them ſelues for the kingdom of heauen which vow chaſtity. Aug. de virginitate c. 24. which proueth thoſe kind of vowes to be both lawful, and alſo more meritorious, and more ſure to obtaine life euerlaſting, then the ſtate of wedlocke, contrarie to our Adu, in al reſpectes. [Margin: Vow of chaſtitie.]

14. He that can.) It is not ſaid of the Precepts, keepe them who can, for they be neceſſarie vnder paine of damnation to be kept: but of Counſels only (as of virginity, abſtaining from fleſh and wine, and of geuing al a mans goods away to the poore) it is ſaid, He that can attaine to it, let him doe it: which is counſel only, not a commaundement. Contrary to our Adu. that ſay, there are no Counſels, but only precepts. [Margin: Counſels not Precepts. · Aug. ſer. 6. de temp.]

13. Impoſe.) They knew the valour of Chriſtes bleſſing, and therfore brought their children to him: as good Chriſtian people haue at al times brought their children to Biſhops to haue their bleſſing. See Annotation before Chap. 10, 12. And of Religious mens bleſſing ſee Ruſſin. li. 2. c. 1. hiſt. S. Hierom in Epitaph. Paulae c. 7. & in vit. Hilarionis, Theodoret, in hiſtoria ſanctorū Patrum num. 8. [Margin: Biſhops and Religious mens bleſſing.]

21. If thou wilt be perfect.] Loe, he maketh a plaine difference betwene keeping the commaundements, which is neceſſary for euery man: and being perfect, which he counſeleth only to them that wil. And this is the ſtate of greate perfection which Religious men doe profeſſe, according to Chriſtes counſel here, leauing al things and folowing him. [Margin: The Religious ſtate of perfection.]

21. Folow me.] Thus to folow Chriſt is to be without wife and care of children, to lacke propriety, and to liue in common, and this hath great reward in heauen about other ſtates of life: which, S. Auguſtine ſaith, the Apoſtles folowed, and him ſelf, and that he exhorted others to it as much as lay in him. Aug. ep. 19. in fine, & in pſ. 103 Conc 3. poſt med.

26. Al things poſsible.] This of the camel through a nedels eye, being poſſible to God, although he neither hath done it, nor by like wil doe it: maketh againſt the blaſphemous infidelity of our Aduerſaries that ſay, God can do no more then he hath done or wil doe. We ſee alſo that God can bring a camel through a nedels eye, and therfore his body through a doore, and our of the ſepulchre ſhut, and out of his mother a virgin, and generally aboue nature and contrary to nature do with his body as he liſt.

27. Left al.) This perfection of leauing al things the Apoſtles vowed. Aug. li. 17. de Ciu. Dei c. 4. [Margin: Vow of pouertie in reſpect of reward.]

27. What ſhal we haue.) They leaue al things in reſpect of reward, and Chriſt doeth wel allow it in them by his anſwer.

28. You alſo ſhal ſitte.) Note that not only Chriſt, who is the principal and proper iudge of the liuing and the dead, but with him the Apoſtles and al perfect Saints ſhal iudge: and yet that doeth nothing derogate to his prerogatiue, by whom and vnder whom they hold this and al other dignities in this life and the next. [Margin: Aug. in pſ. 121.]

Chapter 20

To ſhevv hovv through Gods grace the Iewes ſhalbe ouerrunne of the Gentils, although they beginne after, he bringeth a parable of men working ſoner and later in the vineyard, but the later revvarded in the end euen as the firſt. 17 He reuealeth more to his Diſciples touching his paſsion: 20 Bidding the ambitious tvvo ſuiters to thinke rather of ſuffering with him: 24 And teaching vs (in the reſt of his Diſciples) not to be greeued at our Eccleſiaſtical Superiors, conſidering they are (as he was him ſelf) is toile for our Saluation. 29 Then going out of Iericho, he geueth ſight vnto tvvo blind.

1 THE kingdom of heauen is like to a man that is an houſholder vvhich vvēt forth early ″ in the morning to hire vvorkemen into his vineyard.

2 And hauing made couenāt vvith the workemen for a penie a day, he ſent them into his vineyard.

3 And going forth about the third houre, he ſavv other ſtanding in the market place idle,

4 and he ſaid to them, Goe you alſo into the vineyard: and that vvhich ſhal be iuſt, I vvil giue you.

5 And they vvent their vvay. And againe he vvent forth about the ſixt & the ninth houre: and did likevviſe.

6 But about the eleuenth houre he vvent forth and found other ſtanding, & he ſaith to them, what ſtand you here al the day idle?

7 They ſay to him, Becauſe no man hath hired vs. He ſaith to them, Goe you alſo into the vineyard.

8 And vvhen euening vvas come, the lord of the vineyard ſaith to his bailife, Call the vvorkemen, and pay them their hire, beginning from the laſt euen to the firſt.

9 Therfore vvhen they vvere come that came about the eleuenth houre, they receiued euery one ″ a penie.

10 But vvhen the firſt alſo came, they thought that they ſhould receiue more: and they alſo receiued euery one a penie.

11 And receiuing it they murmured againſt the good man of the houſe,

12 ſaying, Theſe laſt haue continued one houre: and thou haſt made them equal to vs that haue borne the burden of the day and the heates.

13 But he anſvvering ſaid to one of them, Frende, I doe the no vvrong: didſt thou not couenant vvith me for a penie?

14 Take that is thine, and goe: I vvil alſo giue to this laſt euen as to thee alſo.

15 Or, is it not lavvful for me to do that I vvil? is thine eye naught, becauſe I am good?

16 So ſhal the laſt, be firſt: and the firſt, laſt. For many be called, but ″ fevv elect. ⊢

17 * And IESVS going vp to Hieruſalem, tooke the tvvelue diſciples ſecretly, and ſaid to them,

18 Behold vve goe vp to Hieruſalem, and the Sonne of man ſhal be deliuered to the cheefe prieſtes and to the Scribes, and they ſhal condemne him to death,

19 and ſhal deliuer him to the Gentiles to be mocked, & ſcourged, & crucified, and the third day he ſhal riſe againe. ⊢

20 * Then came to him the mother of the ſonnes of Zebedee vvith her ſonnes, adoring and deſiring ſome thing of him.

21 Who ſaid to her, what vvilt thou? She ſaith to him, Say that theſe my tvvo ſonnes may ſitte, one at thy right hād, and one at thy left hand in thy kingdom.

22 And IESVS anſvvering, ſaid, You knovv not vvhat you deſire. Can you drinke of the cuppe that I ſhal drinke of? They ſay to him, we can.

23 He ſaith to them, My cuppe in deede you ſhal drinke of: but to ſitte at my right hand and left, is not mine to giue to you: but ″ to vvhom it is prepared of my father. ⊢

24 And the ten hearing it, vvere diſpleaſed at the tvvo brethren.

25 And IESVS called them vnto him, and ſaid, * You knovv that the princes of the gentiles ouerrule them: and they that are the greater, exerciſe povver againſt them.

26 It ſhal not be ſo among you, but vvhoſoeuer vvil be the greater among you, let him be your miniſter:

27 and he that vvil be firſt among you, ſhal be your ſeruant.

28 Euen as the ″ Sonne of man is not come to be miniſtred vnto, but to miniſter, and to giue his life a redemption for many. ⊢

29 And * vvhen they vvent out from Iericho, a great multitude folovved him.

30 And behold tvvo blinde men ſitting by the vvay ſide, heard that IESVS paſſed by, and they cried out ſaying, Lord, haue mercie vpon vs, ſonne of Dauid.

31 And the multitude rebuked them that they ſhould hold their peace. But they cried out the more, ſaying, Lord, haue mercie vpon vs, ſonne of Dauid.

32 And IESVS ſtoode, and called them, and ſaid, Vvhat vvil ye that I doe to you?

33 They ſay to him, Lord, that our eies may be opened.

34 And IESVS hauing compaſſion on them, touched their eies. And immediatly they ſavv, and folovved him.

Marginal notes to Chapter 20

v. 1 The Goſpel vpon the Sunday of Septuageſme.
v. 11 ⸬ The Iewes are noted for enuying the vocation of the Gentiles, and their reward equal with thē ſelues.
v. 16 Mr. 10, 32.
v. 17 The Goſpel in a ⟨illegible⟩otiue Maſſe of the holy Croſſe.
v. 17 Luc. 18, 31.
v. 20 Mr. 10, 35.
v. 20 The Goſpel vpon S. Iam⟨illegible⟩s day Iul. 25. And S. Iohns ante portam Latinam Ma⟨illegible⟩. 6.
v. 24 Mr. 10, 41.
v. 25 ⸬ Superiority is not here forbidden among Chriſtians, neither Eccleſiaſtical nor temporal: but heatheniſh tyranny is forbidden, and humility commended.
v. 25 Lu. 22, 25.
v. 29 Mr. 10, 46.

Annotations to Chapter 20

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XX.

1. In the morning.] God called ſome in the morning, that is, in the beginning of the world, as Abel, Enoch, Noë, and other the iuſt and faithful of the firſt age: at the third houre, Abraham, Iſaac, and Iacob, and the reſt of their age: at the 6 houre of the day, Moyſes, Aaron, and the reſt: at the 9 houre, the Prophets: at the eleuenth, that is, at the later end of the world, the Chriſtian Nations, Aug. de verb. Doniniſer. 59. breifly, this calling at diuerſe houres ſignifieth the calling of the Iewes from time to time in the firſt ages of the world, and of the Gentils in the later age thereof. It ſignifieth alſo that God calleth coūtries to the ſaith, ſome ſouer, ſome later: and particular men to be his ſeruants, ſome yonger, ſme elder, of diuerſe ages.

9. Peny.] The peny promiſed to al, was life euerlaſting, which is common to al that ſhal be ſaued: but in the ⟨illegible⟩me life there be degrees of glorie, as * betwixt ſtarre and ſtarre in the element. Aug. li. de virgi⟨illegible⟩t. c. 26. [Margin: Diuerſitie of glorie in heauen. · 1. Cor. 15.]

16. Fewa⟨illegible⟩ct.] Thoſe are elect which deſpiſed not their caller, but folowed and beleued him: for men ⟨illegible⟩ not but of their owne free will. Aug. li. 1 ad Simplic. q. 1.

23. To whom it is prepared.] The kingdom of heauen is prepared for them that are worthy of it and deſerue it by their wel doing, as in holy Scripture it is very often, That God wil repay euery man according to his workes. and, Come ye bleſſed, poſſeſſe the kingdom prepared for you. Why? becauſe I was hungrie, and you gaue me meate: thirſtie, and you gaue me drinke: &c. Therfore doeth Chriſt ſay here, It is not mine to giue. becauſe he is luſt and wil not giue it to euery man without reſpect of their deſerts: yea nor alike to euery one, but diuerſly according to greater or leſſer merits, as here S. Chryſo, maketh it plaine, when our Sauiour telleth them, that although they ſuffer martyrdom for his ſake, yet he hath not to giue them the two cheefe places. See S. Hiero. Vpon this place, and li. 2 adu. Iouin. c. 15. This alſo is a leſſon for them that haue to beſtow Eccleſiaſtical benefices, that they haue no carnal reſpect to kinred &c. but to the worthines of the perſons. [Margin: Mt. 16, ⟨illegible⟩ · Ro. 2. 6. · Mt. 25, 34 · Difference of merites and reward. · Chryſ. ho. 66 in Mt.]

⟨illegible⟩. As the ſonne of man.] Chriſt him ſelf as he was the Sonne of man, was their and our Superiour, and * Lord and Maiſter, notwithſtanding his humility: and therfore it is pride and haultineſſe which is forbidden, and not Superiority or Lordſhip, as ſome Heretikes would haue it. [Margin: Io. 13, 1⟨illegible⟩.]

Chapter 21

Being now come to the place of his Paſsion, he entereth with humility and triumph together: 12 Sheweth his zeale for the houſe of God ioyned with great maruels. 15 And to the Rulers he boldly defendeth the acclamations of the children. ⟨illegible⟩ He ⟨illegible⟩urſeth alſo that fruitles lea⟨illegible⟩e tree: 23 auoucheth his power by the witnes of Iohn: 28 and foretelleth his in two parables their reprobation (with the Gentils vocation) for their wicked deſerts, 42 and conſequently their irreparable damnation that ſhal enſue therof.

1 AND vvhen they drevv nigh to Hieruſalem, and vvere come to Beth-phagee vnto Mount-oliuet, then IESVS ſent tvvo diſciples,

2 ſaying to them, Goe ye into the tovvne that is againſt you, and immediatly ″ you ſhal finde an aſſe tied and a colt vvith her: looſe them & bring them to me:

3 and if any man ſhal ſay ought vnto you, ſay ye, that our Lord hath neede of them: and forthvvith he vvil let them goe.

4 And this vvas done that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas ſpoken by the Prophet, ſaying,

5 Say ye to the daughter of Sion, Behold thy king commeth to thee, meeke, & ſitting vpon an aſſe and a colt the fole of her that is vſed to the yoke.

6 And the diſciples going, did as IESVS commaunded them.

7 And they brought ″ the aſſe and the colt: and laide their garments vpon them, and made him to ſit thereon.

8 And a very great multitude ſpred their * garments in the vvay: and others did cut boughes from the trees, and ſtravved them in the vvay:

9 and the multitudes that vvent before and that folovved, cried, ſaying, ″ Hoſanna to the ſonne of Dauid: bleſſed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord. ⊢ Hoſanna in the higheſt.

10 And vvhen he vvas entred Hieruſalem, the vvhole citie vvas moued, ſaying, who is this?

11 And the people ſaid, This is IESVS the Prophet, of Nazareth in Galilee.

12 And * IESVS entred into the temple of God, and caſt out al that ſold and bought in the temple, and the tables of the bankers, and the chaires of them that ſold pigeons he ouerthrevve:

13 and he ſaith to them, It is vvritten, My houſe ſhal be called the ″ houſe of prayer: but you haue made it a denne of theeues.

[14] And there came to him the blinde, and the lame in the temple: and he healed them.

15 And the cheefe prieſtes & Scribes ſeeing the maruelous things that he did, and the children crying in the temple, & ſaying, Hoſanna to the ſonne of Dauid: they had indignatiō,

16 and ſaid to him, Heareſt thou vvhat theſe ſay? And IESVS ſaid to them, Very vvel, haue you neuer read, That out of the ″ mouth of infants and ſucklings thou haſt perfited praiſe?

17 And leauing them, he vvent forth out of the citie into Bethania, and remained there. ⊢

18 And in the morning returning into the citie, he vvas an hungred.

19 * And ſeeing a certaine figtree by the vvay ſide, he came to it: and found nothing on it but leaues only, and he ſaith to it, Neuer grovv there fruite of thee for euer. And incontinent the figtree vvas vvithered.

20 And the diſciples ſeeing it, marueled ſaying, Hovv is it vvithered incontinent?

21 And IESVS anſvvering ſaid to them, Amen I ſay to you, * if you ſhal haue faith, and ſtagger not, not only that of the figtree ſhal you doe, but and if you ſhal ſay to this mountaine, Take vp and throvv thy ſelf into the ſea, it ſhal be done.

22 And al things vvhatſoeuer you ſhal aſke in prayer ″ beleeuing, you ſhal receiue.

23 And vvhen he vvas come into the temple, there came to him as he vvas teaching, the cheefe Prieſts and auncients of the people, ſaying, * ″ In vvhat povver doeſt thou theſe things? and vvho hath giuen thee this povver?

24 IESVS anſvvering ſaid to them, I alſo vvil aſke you one vvord: vvhich if you ſhal tell me, I alſo vvil tel you in vvhat povver I doe theſe things.

25 The Baptiſme of Iohn vvhence vvas it? from heauen, or from men? But they thought vvithin them ſelues, ſaying,

26 If vve ſhal ſay from heauen, he vvil ſay to vs, vvhy then did you not beleeue him? but if vve ſhal ſay from men: vve feare the multitude, for al hold Iohn as a Prophet.

27 And anſvvering to IESVS they ſaid, We knovv not. He alſo ſaid to them, Neither do I tel you in vvhat povver I doe theſe things.

28 But vvhat is your opinion? A certaine man had tvvo ſonnes: and comming to ⟨illegible⟩ the firſt, he ſaid, Sonne, goe vvorke to day in my vineyard.

29 And he anſvvering, ſaid, I vvil not. But aftervvard moued vvith repentance he vvent.

30 And comming to the other, he ſaid likevviſe. And he anſvvering, ſaid, I goe Lord, and he vvent not.

31 Which of the tvvo did the fathers vvil? They ſay to him, The firſt. IESVS ſaith to them, Amē I ſay to you, that the Publicans and vvhoores goe before you into the kingdom of God.

32 For Iohn came to you in the vvay of iuſtice: and you did not beleeue him. but the publicans and vvhoores did beleeue him: but you ſeeing it, neither haue ye had repentance aftervvard, to beleeue him.

33 An other parable heare ye: A man there vvas an houſholder vvho * planted a vineyard, and made a hedge round about it, and digged in it a preſſe, and builded a tovvre, and let it out to huſbandmen: and vvent forth into a ſtrange countrie.

34 And vvhen the time of fruites drevve nigh, he ſent his ſeruants to the huſbandmen, to receiue the fruites thereof.

35 And the huſbandmen apprehending his ſeruants, one they beat, an other they killed, and an other they ſtoned.

36 Againe he ſent other ſeruants moe then the former: and they did to them likevviſe.

37 And laſt of al he ſent to them his ſonne, ſaying, They vvil reuerence my ſonne.

38 But the huſbandmen ſeeing the ſonne, ſaid vvithin them ſelues, This is the heire, come, let vs kil him, and vve ſhal haue his inheritaunce.

39 And apprehending him they caſt him forth out of the vineyard, and killed him.

40 When therfore the lord of the vineyard ſhal come, vvhat vvil he doe to thoſe huſbandmen?

41 They ſay to him, The naughtie men he vvil bring to naught: and his vineyard he vvil let out to other huſbandmen, that ſhal render him the fruite in their ſeaſons.

42 IESVS ſaith to them, Haue you neuer read in the Scriptures, The ſtone which the builders reiected, the ſame is made into the head of the corner? By our lord was this done, and it is maruelous in our eyes.

43 Therfore I ſay to you, that the kingdom of God ſhal be taken avvay from you, and ſhal be giuen to a nation yelding the fruites thereof.

44 And * he that falleth vpon this ſtone, ſhal be broken: and on vvhom it falleth, it ſhal al to bruiſe him.

45 And vvhen the cheefe Prieſtes and Phariſees had heard his parables, they knevve that he ſpake of them.

46 And ſeeking to lay hands vpon him, they feared the multitudes: becauſe they held him as a Prophet. ⟨illegible⟩

Marginal notes to Chapter 21

Argument THE FIFTH part, of the Holy weeke of his Paſſiō in Hieruſalem.
v. 1 The Goſpel on Palme Sunday before the benedictiō of the Palmes.
v. 1 Mr. 11, 1.
v. 1 Lu. 19, 20.
v. 2 Io. 12, 15
v. 2 PALME SVNDAY.
v. 3 Eſa. 62, 11.
v. 5 Zach. 9, 9.
v. 9 Pſ. 117, 26.
v. 10 The Goſpel vpō Tueſday the firſt weeke in Lent.
v. 11 Mr. 11, 15.
v. 12 ⸬ How much the abuſe of Churches by merchandiſing, walking, or other profane occupying of them, diſpleaſeth God, here we may ſee.
v. 12 Lu. 19, 45.
v. 13 Eſa. 56, 7.
v. [14] Ier. 7, 11
v. 16 Pſ. 8, 3.
v. 18 MVNDAY.
v. 18 Mr. 11, 13.
v. 19 ⸬ The Iewes hauing the wordes of the law, and not the deedes, were the figtree ful of leaues, and void of fruite. Aug. de verb. Do. Serm. 44.
v. 21 Mt. 17, 20.
v. 21 TVESDAY.
v. 23 Mr. 11, 28.
v. 24 Lu. 20, 2
v. 33 The Goſpal vpon friday the ſecond weeke in Lent.
v. 33 Eſ. 5, 1.
v. 33 Mr. 12, 1.
v. 33 Lu. 20, 9.
v. 42 Pſ. 117, 22.
v. 43 Eſ. 8, 14

Annotations to Chapter 21

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXI.

2. You ſhal finde.] Chriſt by diuine power both knewe where theſe beaſts were being abſent, and commaunded them for his vſe, being an other mans, and ſodenly made the colt fitte to be ridden on, neuer broken before.

7. The aſſe and the col⟨illegible⟩.] This aſſe vnder yoke ſignifieth the Iewes vnder the Law and vnder God their Lord, as it were his old and ancient people: the yong colt now firſt ridden on by Chriſt, ſignifieth the Gentiles, wilde hitherto and not broken, now to be called to the faith and to receiue our Sauiours yoke. And therfore the three laſt Euangeliſts writing ſpecially to the Gentils, make mention of the colt only. [Margin: Hiero. in Mat. · Aug. li. 12 cōt. Fauſt. c. 42.]

8. Garments in the way.] Theſe offices of honour done to our Saulour extraordinarily, were very acceptable: and for a memory hereof the holy Church maketh a ſolemne Proceſſion euery yere vpon this day, ſpecially in our Countrie when it was Catholike, with the B. Sacrament reuerently caried, as it were Chriſt vpon the aſſe, and ſtrawing of ruſhes and floures, bearing of Palmes, ſetting vp boughes, ſpredding and hanging vp the richeſt clothes, the quire and queriſters ſinging as here the children and the people. al done in a very goodly ceremonie to the honour of Chriſt and the memorie of his triumphe vpon this day. The like ſeruice and the like duties done to him in al other ſolemne Proceſſions of the B. Sacrament, and otherwiſe, be vndoubtedly no leſſe grateful. [Margin: Proceſſion on Palme-ſunday with the B. Sacrament. · Al deuout offices in that kinde, exceding grateful.]

9. Hoſanna.] Theſe very wordes of ioyful crie and triumphant voice of gratulation to our Sauiour, holy Church vſeth alwaies in the Preface of the Maſſe, as it were the voice of the Prieſt and al the people (who then ſpecially are attent and deuout) immediatly before the Conſecration and Eleuation, as it were expecting, and reioycing at his comming. [Margin: HOSANN▪]

13. Houſe of prayer.] Note here that he calleth external ſacrifice (out of the Prophete Eſay) prayer. For he ſpeaketh of the Temple, which was builded properly and principally for ſacrifice.

16. Mouth of infants.] Yong childrens prayers proceding from the inſtinct of Gods ſpirit, be acceptable: and ſo the voices of the like, or of other ſimple folke now in the Church, though them ſelues vnderſtand not particularly what they ſay, be maruelous grateful to Chriſt. [Margin: Prayers not vnderſtood of the partie, are acceptable.]

22. Beleeuing.] In reſpect of our owne vnworthineſſe, and of the things not alwaies expedient for vs, we may wel doubt when we pray, whether we ſhal obtaine or no⟨illegible⟩ but on Gods part we muſt beleeue, that is, we muſt haue no diffidence or miſtruſt either of his power or of his wil, if we be worthy, and the thing expedient. And therfore S. Marke hath thus, Haue ye faith of God. [Margin: Mar⟨illegible⟩. 11, 22.]

23. In what power?] The Heretikes preſumptuouſly thinke them ſelues in this point like to Chriſt, becauſe they are aſked, in what power they come, and who ſent them: but when they haue anſwered this queſtion as fully as Chriſt did here by that which he inſinuateth of Iohns teſtimonie for his authority, they ſhalbe heard, and til then they ſhal be ſtil taken for thoſe of whom God ſpeaketh by the Prophete, They ⟨illegible⟩anne, and I ſent them not. [Margin: Haeretike⟨illegible⟩ runne, not ſent. · Ier. 33.]

28. The firſt.) The firſt ſonne here is the people of the Gentils, becauſe Gentility was before there was a peculiar and choſen people of the Iewes, and therfore the Iewes here as the later, are ſignified by the other ſonne.

Chapter 22

Yet by one other parable he fore ſheweth the moſt deſerued reprobation of the earthly and perſecuting Iewes, and the gratious vocation of the Gentils in their place. 15 Then he defeateth the ſnare of the Phariſees and Herodians about paying tribute to Caeſar. 23 He anſwereth alſo the inuention of the Sadducees againſt the Reſurrection: 34 and a queſtion that the Phariſees aſke to poſe him: turning and poſing them againe, becauſe they imagined that Chriſt ſhould be no more then a man: ⟨illegible⟩ and ſo he putteth al the buſy Secte⟨illegible⟩ to ſilence.

1 AND IESVS anſvvering, ſpake againe in parables to them, ſaying:

2 The kingdom of heauen is likened to a man being a king, vvhich made a ⟨illegible⟩ mariage to his ſonne.

3 And he ſent his ⟨illegible⟩ ſeruants to call them that vvere inuited to the mariage: and they vvould not come.

4 Againe he ſent other ſeruants, ſaying, Tel them that vvere inuited, Behold I haue prepared my dinner: my beeues and fatlings are killed, and al things are ready: come ye to the mariage.

5 But they neglected: and vvent their vvaies, ⟨illegible⟩ one to his farme, and an other to his merchandiſe:

6 and the reſt laid hands vpon his ſeruants, and ſpitefully intreating them, murdered them.

7 But vvhen the king had heard of it, he vvas vvroth, and ſending his hoſtes, deſtroied thoſe murderers, and burnt their citie.

8 Then he ſaith to his ſeruants, The mariage in deede is ready: but they that vvere inuited, vvere not vvorthie.

9 Goe ye therfore into the high vvayes: and vvhoſoeuer you ſhal finde, call to the mariage.

10 And his ſeruants going forth into the vvayes, gathered together al that they found, bad and good: and the mariage vvas filled vvith gheſtes.

11 And the king vvent in to ſee the gheſtes: and he ſavv there a man not attired in a vvedding garment.

12 And he ſaith to him, Frende, hovv cameſt thou in hither not hauing a vvedding garment? But he vvas dumme.

13 Then the king ſaid to the vvaiters, Binde his hands and feete, and caſt him into the vtter darkenes: there ſhal be vveeping & gnaſhing of teeth.

14 For many be called, but fevv elect. ⟨illegible⟩

15 * Then the Phariſees departing, conſulted among them ſelues for to entrappe him in his talke.

16 And they ſend to him their diſciples vvith the Herodians, ſaying, Maiſter, vve knovv that thou art a true ſpeaker, and teacheſt the vvay of God in truth, neither careſt thou for any man. for thou doeſt not reſpect the perſon of men:

17 tel vs therfore vvhat is thy opinion, is it lavvful to giue tribute to Caeſar, or not?

18 But IESVS knovving their naughtines, ſaid, what do you tempt me Hypocrites?

19 Shevv me the tribute coine. And they offred him a penie.

20 And IESVS ſaith to them, whoſe is this image and ſuperſcription?

21 They ſay to him, Caeſars. Then he ſaith to them, Render therfore the things that are Caeſars, ⟨illegible⟩ to Caeſar: and the things that are Gods, to God.

22 And hearing it they marueled, and leauing him vvent their vvaies.

23 * That day there came to him the Sadducees, that ſay there is no reſurrection: and aſked him,

24 ſaying, Maiſter, Moyſes ſaid, If a man die not hauing a childe, that his brother marie his wife, and raiſe vp ſeede to his brother.

25 And there vvere vvith vs ſeuen brethren: and the firſt hauing maried a vvife, died: and not hauing iſſue, left his vvife to his brother.

26 In like maner the ſecond and the third euen to the ſeuenth.

27 And laſt of al the vvoman died alſo.

28 In the reſurrection therfore vvhoſe vvife of the ſeuen ſhal ſhe be? for they al had her.

29 And IESVS anſwering, ſaid to them, You do erre, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the povver of God.

30 For in the reſurrection neither ſhal they marie not be maried: but are ⟨illegible⟩ as the Angels of God in heauen.

31 And concerning the reſurrectiō of the dead, haue you not read that vvich vvas ſpoken of God ſaying to you,

32 I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Iſaac, and the God of Iacob? He is not God ⟨illegible⟩ of the dead, but of the liuing.

33 And the multitudes hearing it, marueled at his doctrine.

34 * But the Phariſees hearing that he had put the Sadducees to ſilence, came together:

35 and one of them a doctor of lavv aſked of him, tempting him,

36 Maiſter, vvhich is the great commaundement in the lavv?

37 IESVS ſaid to him, Thou ſhalt loue the lord thy God from thy whole hart, and with thy whole ſoul, and with thy whole minde.

38 This is the greateſt and the firſt commaundement.

39 And the ſecond is like to this, Thou ſhalt loue thy neighbour as thyſelf.

40 ⟨illegible⟩ On theſe tvvo commaundements dependeth the vvhole Lavv and the Prophets.

41 And * the Phariſees being aſſembled, IESVS aſked them

42 ſaying, What is your opinion of Chriſt? Whoſe ſonne is he? They ſay to him, Dauids.

43 He ſaith to them, Hovv then doth Dauid in ſpirit cal him Lord, ſaying,

44 The Lord ſaid to my Lord, ſitte on my right hand, vntil I put thine enemies the foote ſtole of thy feete?

45 If Dauid therfore call him Lord, hovv is he his ſonne?

46 And no man could anſvver him a vvord: neither durſt any man from that day aſke him any more.

Marginal notes to Chapter 22

v. 1 The Goſpel vpō the 19 Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 10 ⸬ Not only good men be within the church, but alſo euil mē. againſt the Heretikes of theſe daies.
v. 15 Mr. 12, 13.
v. 16 Lu. 20, 20.
v. 21 * Mr. 12, 19.
v. 22 Lu. 20, 27.
v. 23 Act. 23, 6.
v. 24 Deu. 25, 5.
v. 31 Exo. 3, 6.
v. 34 Mar. 12, 28.
v. 34 The Goſpel vpō the 17 Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 36 Deut. 6, 5.
v. 39 Leu. 19, 18.
v. 41 Mr. 12, 35.
v. 42 Lu. 20, 41.
v. 44 Pſ. 109. 1.

Annotations to Chapter 22

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXII.

2. Mariage.) Then did God the Father make this mariage, when by the myſterie of the Incarnation he ioyned to his ſonne our Lord, the holy Church for his ſpouſe. Greg. hom. ⟨illegible⟩8.

3. Seruants.) The firſt ſeruants here ſent to inuite, were the Prophets: the ſecond, were the Apoſtles: and al that afterward conuerted countries, or that haue and doe reconcile men to the Church. [Margin: Wordly excuſes againſt reconciliation.]

5. One to his farme) Such as refuſe to be reconciled to Chriſtes Church, alleage often vaine impediments and worldly excuſes, which at the day of iudgement wil not ſerue them.

11. A man not attyred.] If profiteth not much to be within the Church and to be a Catholike, except a man be of good life, for ſuch an one ſhal be damned, becauſe with faith he hath not good workes: as is euident by the example of this man, who was within, and at the feaſt as the reſt, but lacked the garment of charitie and good workes▪ And by this man are repreſented al the bad that are called▪ and therfore they alſo are in the Church, as this man was at the feaſt: but becauſe he was called, and yet none of the elect, it is euident that the Church doth not conſiſt of the elect only contrarie to our Aduerſaries. [Margin: The Church cōſiſteth of good and bad.]

2⟨illegible⟩. To Caeſar.) Temporal duties and payments exacted by worldly Princes muſt be payed, ſo that God be not defrauded of his more ſoueraine dutie. And therfore Princes haue to take heede, how they exact: and others, how they geue to Caeſar, that is, to their Prince, the things that are dewe to God, that is, to his Eccleſiaſtical miniſters. Wherevpon S. Athanaſius reciteth theſe goodly wordes out of an epiſtle of the ancient and famous Cōfeſſor Hoſius Cordubenſis to Cōſtantius the Arian Emperour: Ceaſe I beſeche thee, and remember that thou art mortal, feare the day of iudgement, intermedle not with Eccleſiaſtical matters, neither doe thou commaund vs in this kinde, but rather learne them of vs, to thee God hath committed the Empire, to vs he hath cōmitted the things that belong to the Church: and as he that with malicious eies carpeth thine Empire, gaineſayeth the ordinance of God: ſo doe thou alſo beware, leſt in drawing vnto thee Eccleſiaſtical matters, thou be made guilty of a great crime. It is written, Geue ye the things that are Caeſars, to Caeſar: and the things that are Gods, to God. Therfore neither is it lawful for vs in earth to hold the Empire, neither haſt thou (O Emperour) power ouer incenſe and ſacred things. Athan. Ep. ad Solit. vitā agentes. And S. Ambroſe to Valentinian the Emperour (who by the il counſel of his mother Iuſtina an Arian, required of S. Ambroſe to haue one Church in Millan deputed to the Arian Heretikes) ſaith: we pay that which is Caeſars, to Caeſar: and that which is Gods, to God. Tribute is Caeſars, it is not denied: the Church is Gods, it may not verely be yelded to Caeſar: becauſe the Temple of God can not be Caeſars right. Which no man can deny but it is ſpoken with the honour of the Emperour. for what is more honorable then that the Emperour be ſaid to be the ſonne of the Church? For a good Emperour is within the Church, not aboue the Church, Ambr. lib. 5. Epiſt. Orat. de Baſil. trad. [Margin: Neither muſt temporal Princes exact, nor their Subiects giue vnto them, Eccleſiaſtical iuriſdiction.]

30. As Angels.) As Chriſt proueth here, that in heauen they neither marry nor are married, becauſe there they ſhal be as Angels: by the very ſame reaſon, is proued, that Saints may heare our prayers and helpe vs, be they neere or farre of, becauſe the Angels do ſo, and in euery moment are preſent vvher they liſt, and neede not to be neere vs, when they heare or helpe vs. [Margin: The Saints heare our prayers.]

30. As Angels.) Not to marry nor be married, is to be like to Angels: therfore is the ſtate of Religious men and women and Prieſts, for not marrying, worthely called of the Fathers, an Angelical life. Cyp. lib. 2. de diſcipl. & ha⟨illegible⟩. Virg. ſub finem. [Margin: Religious ſingle life, Angelical.]

32. Of the dead.) S. Hierom by this place diſproueth the Heretike Vigilantius, and in him theſe of our time, which to diminiſh the honour of Saincts, call them of purpoſe, dead men.

40. On theſe two.) Hereby it is euident that al dependeth not vpon faith only, but much more vpon charitie (though faith be the firſt) which is the loue of God and of our neighbour, which is the ſumme of al the law and the Prophetes: becauſe he that hath this double charitie expreſſed here by theſe two principal commaundemēts, fulfilleth and accompliſheth al that is commaunded in the Law and the Prophetes. [Margin: Not onely faith.]

Chapter 23

The Scribes and Phariſees after al this, continuing ſtil incorrigible, although he wil haue the doctrine of their Chaire obeied, yet againſt their workes (and namely their ambition) he openly inueigheth, crying to them eight woes for their eightfold hypocriſie and blindnes: 34 and ſo concluding with the moſt worthy reprobation of that perſecuting generation and their mother-citie Ieruſalem with her Temple.

1 THEN IESVS ſpake to the multitudes and to his diſciples,

2 ſaying, Vpon ⟨illegible⟩ the chaire of Moyſes haue ſitten the Scribes and the Phariſees.

3 Al things therfore ⟨illegible⟩ vvhatſoeuer they ſhal ſay to you, obſerue ye and doe ye: but according to their vvorkes doe ye not, for they ſay and doe not.

4 For * they binde heauy burdens & importable: and put them vpon mens ſhoulders: but vvith a finger of their ovvne they vvil not moue them.

5 But they doe al their vvorkes, for to be ſeen of men▪ for they make brode their phylacteries, and enlarge their * fringes.

6 And they ⟨illegible⟩ loue the firſt places at ſuppers, and * the firſt chaires in the Synagogs,

7 and ſalutations in the market-place, and to be called of men, Rabbi.

8 But be not you called Rabbi. for ⟨illegible⟩ one is you⟨illegible⟩ maiſter, and al you are brethren.

9 And call none father to your ſelfe vpon earth: for one is your father, he that is in heauen.

10 Neither * be ye called ⟨illegible⟩ maiſters: for one is your maiſter, Chriſt.

11 He that is the greater of you, ſhal be your ſeruiteur.

12 And he that exalteth him ſelf, ſhal be humbled: and he that humbleth him ſelf, ſhal be exalted. ⟨illegible⟩

13 But vvo to you ⟨illegible⟩ Scribes & Phariſees, hypocrites: becauſe you ſhut the kingdom of heauen before men. For your ſelues do not enter in: & thoſe that are going in, you ſuffer not to enter.

14 Wo to you Scribes and Phariſees, hypocrites: becauſe you * deuoure vvidovves houſes, ⟨illegible⟩ praying long prayers▪ for this you ſhal receiue the greater iudgement.

15 Wo to you Scribes and Phariſees, hypocrites: becauſe you goe round about the ſea and the land, to make one proſelyte: and vvhen he is made, you make him the childe of hel ⟨illegible⟩ double more then your ſelues.

16 Wo to you blinde guides, that ſay, Whoſoeuer ſhal ſvveare by the temple, it is nothing: but he that ſhal ſvveare by the gold of the temple, is bound.

17 Ye fooliſh and blinde, for vvhether is greater, the gold, or the temple that ſanctifieth the gold?

18 And vvhoſoeuer ſhal ſvveare by the altar, it is nothing: but vvhoſoeuer ſhal ſvveare by the gift that is vpon it, is bound.

19 Ye blinde, for vvhether is greater, the gift, or the altar that ⟨illegible⟩ ſanctifieth the gift?

20 He therfore that ſvveareth by the altar, ſvveareth by it and by al things that are vpon it:

21 and vvhoſoeuer ſhal ſvveare by the temple, ſvveareth by it and ⟨illegible⟩ by him that dvvelleth in it:

22 and he that ſvveareth by heauen, ſvveareth by the throne of God & by him that ſitteth thereon.

23 Wo to you Scribes and Phariſees, hypocrites: becauſe you tithe mint, and aniſe, and cummin, and haue left the vveightier things of the lavv, iudgemēt, and mercie, and faith. theſe things you ought to haue done, & not to haue omitted thoſe.

24 Blinde guides, that ſtraine a g⟨illegible⟩at, and ſvvallovv a camel.

25 Wo to you Scribes and Phariſees, hypocrites: becauſe you make cleane that on the outſide of the cuppe and diſh: but vvithin you are ful' of rapine and vncleannes.

26 Thou blinde Phariſee, firſt make cleane the inſide of the cuppe and the diſh, that the outſide may become cleane.

27 Wo to you Scribes and Phariſees, hypocrites: becauſe you are like to vvhited ſepulchres, vvhich outvvardly appeare vnto mē beautiful, but vvithin are ful of dead mens bones, and al filthines.

28 So you alſo outvvardly in deede ⟨illegible⟩ appeare to men iuſt: but invvardly you are ful of hypocriſie and iniquitie.

29 Wo to you Scribes and Phariſees, ye hypocrites: becauſe you build the Prophets ſepulchres, and ⟨illegible⟩ garniſh the moniments of iuſt men,

30 and ſay: If vve had been in our fathers dayes, vve had not been their felovves in the bloud of the Prophets.

31 Therefore you are a teſtimonie to your ovvne ſelues, that you are the ſonnes of them that killed the Prophets.

32 And fil you vp the meaſure of your fathers.

33 You ſerpents, vipers broodes, hovv vvil you flee from the iudgement of hel?

34 Therfore behold I ſend vnto you Prophets and vviſe men and ſcribes, and of them you ſhal kil & crucifie, and of them you ſhal ſcourge in your Synagogs, and perſecute from citie into citie:

35 that vpon you may come al the iuſt bloud that vvas ſhed vpon the earth, from the bloud of * Abel the iuſt euē vnto the bloud of * Zacharias the ſonne of Barachias,vvhom you murdered betvvene the temple and the altar.

36 Amen I ſay to you, al theſe things ſhal come vpon this generation.

37 * Hieruſalem, Hieruſalem, vvhich killeſt the Prophets, and ſtoneſt them that vvere ſent to thee, hovv often vvould I gather together thy children as the henne doth gather together her chickens vnder her vvinges, and thou vvouldeſt not?

38 Behold, your houſe ſhal be leſt deſert to you.

39 For I ſay to you, you ſhal not ſee me from hence forth til you ſay, Bleſſed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord. ⟨illegible⟩

Marginal notes to Chapter 23

v. 1 The Goſpel vpō Tueſday the ſecond weeke in Lent.
v. 3 Luc. 11, 46.
v. 3 Act. 15, 10.
v. 5 ⸬ Theſe phylacteries were peeces of parchement, wherein they wrote the ten cōmaundements, and folded it, and caried it on their forehead before their eies, imagining groſly and ſuperſtitiouſly, that ſo they fulfilled that which is ſaid Deu. 6, They ſhal be immoueable before thine eies. Hiero. in 23▪ Mat.
v. 5 Deu. 22, 12.
v. 6 Nu. 15, 38.
v. 7 Mr. 12, 38.
v. 9 Ia. 3, 1.
v. 14 Lu. 20, 47.
v. 25 ⟨illegible⟩ they are ful▪
v. 33 The Goſpel vpō S. Steuens day Decemb. 26.
v. 35 Gen. 4, 8▪
v. 35 2. Par. 24, 22.
v. 36 Luc. 13, 34.
v. 37 ⸬ Free wil.

Annotations to Chapter 23

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXIII.

2. Chaire of Moyſes.] God preſerueth the truth of Chriſtian religion in the Apoſtolike See of Rome, which is in the new law anſwerable to the chaire of Moyſes, notwithſtāding the Biſhops of the ſame were neuer ſo wicked of life: yea though ſome traitour as il as Iudas were Biſhop thereof, it ſhould not be preiudicial to the Church and innocent Chriſtians, for whom our Lord prou⟨illegible⟩ding ſaid, Doe that which they ſay, but doe not as they doe. Auguſt. Epiſt. 165. [Margin: The See of Rome preſerued in truth.]

3. Whatſoeuer they ſhal ſay.] Why (ſaith S. Auguſtin) dōeſt thou call the Apoſtolike Chaire the chaire of peſtilence? If for the men, why? Did our Lord Ieſus Chriſt for the Phariſees, any vvrong to thee Chaire vvherein they ſate? Did he not commend that chaire of Moyſes, and preſeruing the honour of the chaire, reproue them? For he ſaith: They ſitte vpon the Chaire of Moyſes, that vvhich they ſay, doe ye. Theſe things if you did vvel conſider, you vvould not for the men vvhom you defame, blaſpheme the See Apoſtolike, vvhervvith you doe not communicate. And againe he ſaith: Neither for the Phariſees (to vvhom yu compare vs not of vviſdom but of malice) did our Lord commaund the Chaire of Moyſes to be forſaken, in vvhich chaire verely he figured his ovvne▪ for he vvarneth the people to doe that vvhich they ſay, and not to doe that vvhich they doe, and that the holineſſe of the Chaire be in no caſe forſaken, nor the vnity of the flocke deuided, for the naughty Paſtours. [Margin: Cōtra lit. Petil. li. 2. c. 51. · The dignitie of the See of Rome, notwithſtanding ſome euil Biſhops thereof. · Cōtra lit. Petil. li. 2. c. 61.]

6. Loue the firſt places.) He condemneth not dew places of Superiority geuen or taken of men according to their degrees, but ambitious ſeeking for the ſame, and their prowde hart and vvicked intention, which he ſaw within them, and therfore might boldly reprehend them.

8. One is your maiſter.) In the Catholike Church there is one Maiſter, Chriſt our Lord, and vnder him one Vicar, with whom al Catholike Doctors and teachers are one, becauſe they teach al one thing, but in Arch-heretikes it is not ſo, where euery one of them is a diuerſe maiſter, and teacheth contrarie to the other, and wil be called Rabbi and Maiſter, euery one of their owne Diſciples: Arius a Rabbi among the Arians, Luther among the Lutherans, and among the Caluiniſts Caluin. [Margin: Many maiſters are many Arch-heretikes.]

10. Maiſters.) Wiclefe and the like Heretikes of this time doe herevpon condemne degrees of Schole and titles of Doctors and Maiſters: where they might as wel reproue S. Paul for calling him ſelf Doctor and Maiſter of the Gentiles: and for ſaying that there ſhould be alwayes Doctors in the Church, and whereas they bring the other words folowing, againſt Religious men who are called fathers: as wel might they by this place take away the name of carnal fathers, and blame S. Paule for calling him ſelf the only ſpiritual father of the Corinthians. but in deede nothing is here forbidden but the contentious diuiſion and partiality of ſuch as make them ſelues Ringleaders of Schiſmes and Sectes, as Donatus, Arius, Luther, Caluin. [Margin: Doctors, Maſters, and ſpiritual fathers. · 1. Tim. 2. 2. Tim. 1. · * Eph. 4. · 1. Cor. 4, 15]

11. Scribes and Phariſees.] In al theſe reprehenſions it is much to be noted, that our Sauiour for the honour of Prieſthod neuer reprehendeth Prieſts by that name. Cypr. ep. 65. whereas our Heretikes vſe this name of purpoſe in reproche and deſpite. [Margin: The honour of Prieſthod.]

14. Praying long prayers.) They are not reprehended here for the things them ſelues, which for the moſt part are good, as, long prayer, making Proſelytes, garniſhing the Prophetes ſepulchres, &c. but for their wicked purpoſe and intention, as before is ſaid of faſting, prayers, almes, Mat. 6. [Margin: The intention.]

15. Double more.) They that teach that it is ynough to haue only faith, doe make ſuch Chriſtians, as the Iewes did Proſelytes, children of Hel far more then before. Auguſt. lib. de fide & oper. cap. 26. [Margin: Not only faith.]

19. Sanctifieth.) Note that donaries and gifts beſtowed vpon Churches and altars, be ſanctified by dedication to God, and by touching the altar and other holy things: as now ſpecially the veſſels of the ſacrifice and Sacrament of Chriſtes body and bloud, by touching the ſame, and the altar it ſelf wherevpon it is conſecrated. whereof Theophylacte writeth thus vpon this place: In the old lavv Chriſt permitteth not the gift to be greater then the altar, but vvith vs, the altar is ſanctified by the gift: for the hoſtes by the diuine grace are turned into our Lords body, and therfore is the altar alſo ſanctified by them. [Margin: The altar is ſanctified by our Lords body therevpon. · Theophyl. · Mat. 23.]

21. By him that dwelleth therein.) By this we ſee that ſwearing by creatures, as by the Goſpel, by Saincts, is al referred to the honour of God, whoſe Goſpel it is, whoſe Saincts they are.

28. Appeare to men.) Chriſt might boldly reprehend them ſo often and ſo vehemently for hypocriſie, becauſe he knew their harts and intentions: but we that can not ſee within men, may not preſume to call mens external good doings, hypocriſie: but iudge of men as we ſee and know.

29. Garniſh▪) Chriſt blameth not the Iewes for adorning the ſepulchres of the Prophetes, but entwyteth them of their malice toward him, and of that which by his diuine knowledge he foreſaw, that they would accompliſh the wickednes of their fathers in ſheding his bloud, as their fathers did the bloud of the Prophetes. Hilar.

Chapter 24

To his Diſciples (by occaſion of Hieruſalem and the Temples deſtruction) he foretelleth▪ * vvhat things ſhalbe before the conſummation of the vvorld, as ſpecially, 14 the Churches ful preaching vnto al nations: 15 then, vvhat ſhalbe in the very conſummation, to vvit, Antichriſt vvith his paſsing great perſecution and ſeduction, but for a ſhort times▪ 29 then incontinent, the Day of iudgement to our great comfort in thoſe miſeries vnder Antichriſt. 35 As for the moment, to vs it perteineth not to knovv it, 37 but rather euery man to vvatch, that vve be not vnprouided vvhen he commeth to ech one particularly by death.

1 AND IESVS being gone out of the temple, vvent. And his diſciples came to ſhevv him the buildings of the tēple.

2 And he anſvvering ſaid to thē, Do you ſee al theſe things? Amen I ſay to you, there ſhal ⟨illegible⟩ not be left here a ſtone vpon a ſtone that ſhal not be deſtroied.

3 And vvhen he vvas ſitting vpon Mount-oliuet, the diſciples came to him ſecretly, ſaying: Tel vs, vvhen ſhal theſe things be? and vvhat ſhal be ⟨illegible⟩ the ſigne of thy comming, and of the conſummation of the vvorld?

4 And IESVS anſvvering, ſaid to them, Bevvare that no man ⟨illegible⟩ ſeduce you:

5 for many ſhal come in my name ſaying, ⟨illegible⟩ I am Chriſt: and they ſhal ſeduce many.

6 For you ſhal heare of vvarres, & bruites of vvarres. See that ye be not troubled. for theſe things muſt be done: but the end is not yet.

7 for nation ſhal riſe againſt nation, and kingdom againſt kingdom: and there ſhal be peſtilences, and famines, and earth-quakes in places,

8 and al theſe things are the beginnings of ſorovves. ⟨illegible⟩

9 Then * ſhal they deliuer you into tribulation, and ſhal kil you: and you ſhal be odious to al nations for my names ſake.

10 And then many ſhal be ſcandalized: and they ſhal deliuer vp one an other: and they ſhal hate one an other.

11 And many falſeprophets ſhal riſe: and ſhal ſeduce many.

12 And becauſe ⟨illegible⟩ iniquitie ſhal abound: the charitie of many ſhal vvaxe cold.

13 But he that ſhal perſeuêre to the end, he ſhal be ſaued. ⟨illegible⟩

14 And this Goſpel of the kingdom ⟨illegible⟩ ſhal be preached in the vvhole vvorld, for a teſtimonie to al nations, and then ſhal come the conſummation.

15 Therfore vvhen you ſhal ſee ⟨illegible⟩ the abomination of deſolation, vvhich vvas ſpoken of by Daniel the Prophet, ſtanding in the holy place (he that readeth, let him vnderſtand)

16 then they that are in levvrie, let them flee to the mountaines:

17 and he that is on the houſe-toppe, let him not come dovvne to take any thing out of his houſe:

18 and he that is in the field, let him not goe backe to take his coate.

19 And vvo to thē that are vvith childe, and that giue ſucke in thoſe dayes.

20 But pray that your flight be not in the vvinter or on the Sabboth.

21 For there ſhal be then great tribulation, ſuch as hath not been from the beginning of the vvorld vntil novv, neither ſhal be.

22 And vnles thoſe daies had been ſhortened, no fleſh ſhould be ſaued: but for the elect the daies ⟨illegible⟩ ſhal be ſhortened.

23 Then if any man ſhal ſay vnto you, Loe here is Chriſt, or there: do not beleeue him.

24 For there ſhal riſe falſe-Chriſtes and falſe-Prophets, and ſhal ſhevv ⟨illegible⟩ great ſignes and vvonders, ſo that the elect alſo (if it be poſſible) may be induced into errour.

25 Loe I haue foretold you.

26 If therfore they ſhal ſay vnto you, Behold he is in the deſert: goe ye not out: behold ⟨illegible⟩ in the cloſets, beleeue it not.

27 For as lightening cōmeth out of the eaſt, and appeareth euen into the vveſt, ſo ſhal alſo the aduent of the ſonne of man be.

28 Whereſoeuer the body is, thither ſhal the egles alſo be gathered together.

29 And ⟨illegible⟩ immediatly after the tribulation of thoſe dayes * the ſonne ſhal be darkened, and the moone ſhal not giue her light, and the ſtarres ſhal fal from heauen, and the powers of heauen ſhal be moued:

30 and then ſhal appeare the ſigne of the Sonne of man in heauen: and then ſhal al tribes of the earth bevvaile: and they ſhal ſee the Sonne of man comming in the cloudes of heauen vvith much povver and maieſtie.

31 And he ſhal ſend his Angels vvith a trumpet, and a great voyce: and they ſhal gather together his elect from the foure vvindes, from the furtheſt partes of heauen euen to the endes thereof.

32 And of the figtree learne a parable: When novv the bough thereof is tender, and the leaues come forth, you knovv that ſommer is nigh.

33 So you alſo, vvhen you ſhal ſee theſe things, knovv ye that it is nigh euen at the doores.

34 Amen I ſay to you, that this generation ſhal not paſſe, til al theſe things be done.

35 Heauen and earth ſhal paſſe, but my vvordes ſhal not paſſe. ⟨illegible⟩

36 But of that day and houre no body knovveth, neither the Angels of heauen, but the Father alone.

37 And as * in the dayes of Noe, ſo ſhal alſo the comming of the Sonne of man be.

38 For as they vvere in the dayes before the floud, eating and drinking, marying and giuing to mariage, euen vnto that day in vvhich Noe entred into the arke,

39 and knevve not til the floud came, and tooke them al: ſo alſo ſhal the cōming of the Sonne of man be.

40 Then two ſhal be in the field: one ſhal be taken, and one ſhal be left.

41 tvvo vvomen grinding in the mill: one ſhal be taken, and one ſhal be left.

42 Watch therfore becauſe you knovv not vvhat houre your Lord vvil come.

43 But this knovv ye, that * if the good man of the houſe did knovv vvhat houre the theefe vvould come, he vvould ſurely vvatch, and vvould not ſuffer his houſe to be broken vp.

44 Therefore be you alſo ready, becauſe at vvhat hou⟨illegible⟩e you knovv not, the Sonne of man vvil come.

45 Who, thinkeſt thou, is a faithful and vviſe ſeruant, vvhom his lord hath appointed ouer his familie, to giue them meate in ſeaſon?

46 Bleſſed is that ſeruant, vvhom vvhen his lord cōmeth, he ſhal finde ſo doing.

47 Amen I ſay to you, that ouer al his goods ſhal he appoint him. ⊢

48 But if that naughtie ſeruant ſhal ſay in his hart, My lord is long a comming:

49 and ſhal beginne to ſtrike his felovv-ſeruants, and eateth, and drinketh vvith drunkards:

50 the lord of that ſeruant ſhal come in a day that he hopeth not, and an houre that he knovveth not,

51 and ſhal deuide him, and appoint his portion vvith the hypocrites: there ſhal be vveeping and gnaſhing of teeth.

Marginal notes to Chapter 24

v. 1 Mr. 13, 1▪
v. 1 Lu. 21, 5▪
v. 3 The Goſpel for a votiue Maſſe in time of warre▪ and for many Martyrs.
v. 4 TVESDAY night.
v. 8 Mat. 10, 17▪
v. 11 ⸬ There were in the people falſe Prophetes, as among you alſo ſhal be lying Maiſters, which ſhal bring in Sectes of perdition. 2. Pet. 2.
v. 15 The Goſpel vpō the laſt Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 15 Dan. 9, 27.
v. 23 ⸬ Whoſoever draweth Chriſt or his Church from the Communion and felowſhip of al Nations Chriſtened, to one corner, towne, or Countrie, beleeue him not. Aug. de vnit. Ec. c. 1.
v. 29 Ezech. 32, 7.
v. 29 Ioel 3, 15▪
v. 29 Dan. 7, 15.
v. 30 ⸬ This ſigne of the Sonne of man, is the holy Croſſe, which thē ſhal appeare to the Iewes to their confuſion. Chryſ. in Mat. ho. 77. It ſhal be no leſſe confuſion to Heretikes that can not abide the ſigne thereof.
v. 36 Gen. 7, 5.
v. 42 The Goſpel for a Cōfeſſor that is a Biſhop. And for S. Clement martyr, Nouemb. 23.
v. 43 1. Theſ. 5, 1.

Annotations to Chapter 24

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXIIII.

2. Not left.] This was fulfilled 40 yeres after Chriſtes Aſcenſion by Veſpaſian the Emperour and his ſonne Titus. Euſeb. li. ⟨illegible⟩. c. 6. & ſeq. ex Ioſepho. Vpon which wordes, There ſhal not be left &c. which threaten the deſtruction of the Iewes Temple: and thoſe wordes, Vpon this Rocke I wil build my Church, which promiſe the building of the Catholike Church of al nations: S. Ch⟨illegible⟩yſoſtome making a long compariſon of theſe two prophecies of Chriſt, ſaith thus: Thou ſeeſt in both, his great and vnſpeakable power, in that that he increaſed and built vp them that worſhipped him, and thoſe that ſtumbled at him, he abaſed, deſtroyed, and plucked them vp by the roote. Doeſt thou ſee how whatſoeuer he hath built, no man ſhal deſtroy: and whatſoeuer he hath deſtroyed, no man ſhal build? He builded the Church, and no man ſhal be able to deſtroy it: he deſtroyed the Temple, and no man is able to build it, and that in ſo long time. For they haue endeuoured both to deſtroy that, and could not: and they haue attempted to build vp this, and they could not doe that neither, &c. [Margin: The Church cā neuer faile. · Mt. 16. Li. adu. Gentes ⟨illegible⟩ Chriſtus ſit Deus, propè finē.]

3. The ſigne.] Our Maiſter knowing that it was not profitable nor ſeemly for them to know theſe ſecretes, gaue them by way of Prophecie, warning of diuerſe miſeries, ſignes, and tokens, that ſhould fall, ſome further of, and ſome neerer the later day: by which the faithful might alwayes prepare them ſelues, but neuer be certaine of the houre, day, moneth, nor yere, when it ſhould fall. Aug. Ep. 10.

4. Seduce.] The firſt and principal warning, needful for the faithful from Chriſtes Aſcenſion to the very end of the world, is, that they be not deceaued by Heretikes, which vnder the titles of true teachers and the name of Chriſt and his Goſpel, wil ſeduce many. [Margin: Heretikes ſeduce vnder faire titles.]

5. I am Chriſt.] Not only ſuch as haue named them ſelues Chriſt, as Simon, Menander, and ſuch like: but al Arch-heretikes be Chriſtes to their folowers, Luther to the Lutherans, Caluin to the Caluiniſts: becauſe they beleeue them, rather then Chriſt ſpeaking in his Church.

12. Iniquity abound.] When Hereſie and falſe teachers reigne in the world, namely toward the later day, wicked life aboudeth, and charity decayeth. [Margin: The Goſpel now preached to Infidels.]

14. Shal be preached.] The Goſpel hath been preached of late yeres, and now is, by holy Religious men of diuers Orders, in ſundery great Countries which neuer heard the Goſpel before, as it is thought.

15. Abomination of deſolation.] This abomination of deſolation foretold, was firſt partly fulfilled in diuerſe prophanations of the Temple of Hieruſalem, when the ſacrifice and ſeruice of God was taken away. but ſpecially it ſhal be fulfilled by Antichriſt and his Precurſors, when they ſhal aboliſhe the holy Maſſe, which is the Sacrifice of Chriſtes body and bloud, and the only ſoueraine worſhip dewe to God in his Church: as S. Hyppolytus writeth in theſe wordes: The Churches ſhal lament with great lamentation, becauſe there ſhal neither oblation be made, nor incenſe, nor worſhip grateful to God. But the ſacred houſes of Churches ſhal be like to cottages, and the pretious body and bloud of Chriſt ſhal not be extant (openly in Churches) in thoſe dayes, the Liturgie (or Maſſe) ſhal be extinguiſhed, the Pſalmodie ſhal ceaſe, the reciting of the Scriptures ſhal not be heard. Hippol. de Antichriſto. By which it is plaine that the Heretikes of theſe daies be the ſpecial fore-runners of Antichriſt. [Margin: The abomination of deſolation. · The aboliſhing of the holy ſacrifice of the Maſſe by Antichriſt and his miniſters.]

22. Shal be ſhortened.] The reigne of Antichriſt ſhal be ſhort, that is, three yeres and a halfe. Dan. 7. Apoc. 11. Therfore the Heretikes are blaſphemous and ridiculous, that ſay, Chriſtes Vicar is Antichriſt, who hath ſitten theſe 1500 yeres. [Margin: Antichriſt.]

24. Great ſignes.] Theſe ſignes and miracles ſhal be to the outward appearance only, for S. Paule calleth them * lying ſignes, to ſeduce them only that ſhal periſh. Wherby we ſee that if Heretikes could worke feyned and forged miracles, yet we ought not to beleeue them, much leſſe when they can not ſo much as ſeeme to doe any. [Margin: 1. Theſ. 2.]

26. In cloſets.] Chriſt hauing made the Churches authority bright and clere to the whole world, warneth the faithful to take heede of Heretikes and Schiſinatikes, which haue their conuenticles aſide in certaine odde places and obſcure corners, alluring curious perſons vnto them. Aug. li. 1. q. Euang. q. 38. For as for the comming together of Catholikes to ſerue God in ſecrete places, that is a neceſſarie thing in time of perſecution, and was vſed of Chriſtians for three hundred yeres together after Chriſt, * and the Apoſtles alſo and diſciples came ſo together in Hieruſalem for feare of the Iewes. And Catholikes doe the ſame at this day in our countrie, not drawing religion into corners from the ſociety of the Catholike Church, but practiſing ſecretely the ſame faith, that in al Chriſtendom ſhineth and appeareth moſt gloriouſly. [Margin: The ſecrete cōuenticles of Heretikes. · Catholike Chriſtians ſecretely aſſembling in time of perſecution. · Act. 1, 12.]

29. Immediatly.] If the later day ſhal immdediatly folow the perſecution of Antichriſt, which is to endure but three yeres and halfe, as is aforeſaid: then is it mere blaſphemie to ſay, Gods Vicar is Antichriſt, and that (by their owne limitation) theſe thouſand yeres almoſt. [Margin: Antichriſt.]

Chapter 25

Continuing his Sermon, he bringeth two parables, of ten Virgìns, and of Talents, to ſhew how it ſhalbe in Domeſday with the Faithful that prepare, and that prepare not themſelues. 31 Then alſo without parables he ſheweth that ſuch Faithful as doe workes of mercy, ſhal haue for them life euerlaſting: and ſuch as doe not, euerlaſting damnation.

1 THEN ſhàl the kingdom of heauen be like to ten ⟨illegible⟩ virgins: vvhich taking their ⟨illegible⟩ lampes vvent forth to meete the bridegrome and the bride.

2 And fiue of them vvere fooliſh, and fiue vviſe.

3 but the fiue fooliſh, hauing taken their lampes, did not take ″ oil vvith them:

4 but the vviſe did tak⟨illegible⟩ oile in their veſſels vvith the lampes.

5 And the bridegrom ⟨illegible⟩ tarying long, they ſlumbered all the ſlept.

6 And at midni⟨illegible⟩t there vvas a clamour made, Behold the bridegrome com⟨illegible⟩, goe ye forth to meete him.

7 Then aroſe al thoſe virgins: and they trimmed their lampes.

8 And the fooliſh ſaid to the vviſe, Giue vs of your oile: becauſe our lampes are going out.

9 The vviſe anſvvered, ſaying, Leſt peraduenture there ſuffiſe not for vs and you, goe rather to them that ſel: and bie for your ſelues.

10 And vvhiles they vvent to bie, the bridegrome vvas come: and they that vvere ready, entred vvith him to the mariage, and the gate vvas ſhut.

11 But laſt of al come alſo the other virgins, ſaying: Lord, Lord, open to vs.

12 But he anſvvering ſaid, Amen I ſay to you, I knovv you not.

13 Watch ye therfore, becauſe you knovv not the day nor the houre. ⊢

14 For * euen as a man going into a ſtrange countrie, called his ſeruants, and deliuered them his goods.

15 And to one he gaue fiue talents, and to an other tvvo, and to an other one, to euery one according to his propre facultie: and immediatly he tooke his iourney.

16 And he that had receiued the fiue talents, vvent his vvay, and occupied vvith the ſame, and gained other fiue.

17 Likevviſe alſo he that had receiued the tvvo, gained other tvvo.

18 But he that had receiued the one, going his vvay digged into the earth, and hid his lords money.

19 But after much time the lord of thoſe ſeruants commeth, and made a count vvith them.

20 And there came he that had receiued the fiue talents, and offred other fiue talents, ſaying, Lord fiue talents thou didſt deliuer me, behold I haue gained other fiue beſides.

21 His lord ſaid vnto him: wel fare thee good and faithful ſeruant, becauſe thou haſt been faithful ouer a fevv things, I vvil place thee ouer many things: enter into the ioy of thy lord.

22 And there came alſo he that had receiued the tvvo talents, and ſaid, Lord tvvo talents thou didſt deliuer me: behold I haue gained other tvvo.

23 His lord ſaid to him, wel fare thee good and faithful ſeruant: becauſe thou haſt been faithful ouer a fevv things, I vvil place thee ouer many things, enter into the ioy of thy lord. ⊢

24 And he alſo that had receiued the one talent, came forth, and ſaid, Lord, I knovv that thou art a hard man, thou reapeſt vvhere thou didſt not ſovv: and gathereſt vvhere thou ſtravvedſt not:

25 and being afraid I vvent, and hid thy talent in the earth: behold loe here thou haſt that vvhich thine is.

26 And his lord anſvvering, ſaid to him: Naughtie and ſloughtful ſeruant, thou didſt knovv that I reape vvhere I ſovv not, & gather vvhere I ſtravved not:

27 thou oughteſt therfore to haue committed my money to the bankers, and comming I might haue receiued mine ovvne ⟨illegible⟩ vvith vſurie.

28 Take ye avvay therfore the talent from him, and giue it him that hath ten talents.

29 For to * euery one that hath ſhal be giuen, and he ſhal abound: but from him that hath not, that alſo vvhich ⟨illegible⟩ he ſeemeth to haue, ſhal be taken avvay from him.

30 And the vnprofitable ſeruant caſt ye out into the vtter darkneſſe. There ſhal be vveeping and gnaſhing of teeth.

31 And vvhen the ſonne of man ſhal come in his maieſtie, and al the Angels vvith him, then ſhal he ſitte vpon the ſeate of his maieſtie:

32 and al nations ſhal be gathered together before him, and he ſhal ⟨illegible⟩ ſeparate them one from an other, as the paſtor ſeparateth the ſheepe from the goates:

33 and ſhal ſet the ſheepe at his right hand, but the goates at his left.

34 Then ſhal the king ſay to them that ſhal be at his right hand, Come ye bleſſed of my father, poſſeſſe you the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the vvorld.

35 for I vvas an hungred, and ⟨illegible⟩ you gaue me to eate: I vvas a thirſt, and you gaue me to drinke.

36 I vvas a ſtranger, and you tooke me in: naked, and you couered me: ſicke, and you viſited me. I vvas in priſon, and you came to me.

37 Then ſhal the iuſt anſvve⟨illegible⟩ him, ſaying: Lord, vvhen did vve ſee thee an hungred, and fed thee: a thirſt, and gaue thee drinke?

38 and vvhen did vve ſee thee a ſtranger, and tooke thee in? or naked, and couered thee?

39 or vvhen did vve ſee thee ſicke or in priſon: and came to thee?

40 And the king anſvvering, ſhall ſay to them, Amen I ſay to you, as long as you did it to one of theſe my leaſt brethren, you did it to me.

41 Then he ſhal ſay to them alſo that ſhal be at his left hand, ⟨illegible⟩ Get ye avvay from me you curſed into fire euerlaſting, vvhich vvas prepared for the Deuil and his angels.

42 for I vvas an hungred, and you ⟨illegible⟩ gaue me not to eate: I vvas a thirſt, and you gaue me not to drinke.

43 I was a ſtranger, and you tooke me not in: naked, and you couered me not: ſicke, and in priſon, and you did not viſite me.

44 Then they alſo ſhall anſvver him, ſaying, Lord, vvhen did vve ſee thee an hungred, or a thirſt, or a ſtranger, or naked, or ſicke, or in priſon: and did not miniſter to thee?

45 Then he ſhal anſvver them, ſaying, Amen I ſay to you, as long as you did it not to one of theſe leſſer, neither did you it to me.

46 And theſe ſhal goe into puniſhment euerlaſting: but the iuſt, into life euerlaſting. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 25

v. 1 The Goſpel for holy Virgins.
v. 8 ⸬ If we be not in the fauour of God, and haue not our owne merites, we ſhal not be holpen by other mens deſerts at the day of iudgement.
v. 14 The Goſpel for a Cōfeſſor that is a Biſhop.
v. 14 Luc. 19, 12.
v. 20 ⸬ Free will with Gods grace doth merite.
v. 26 ⸬ A terrible example for al ſuch as do not employ the very leaſt gift of God, to his glorie.
v. 28 Mr. 13, 12.
v. 29 Lu. 8, 18
v. 31 The Goſpel vpō munday the firſt weeke of Lent.
v. 34 ⸬ This kingdō then is prepared for thoſe onely that do good workes: as Chriſt alſo ſignifieth els where, ſaying that it is not in his power to giue it otherwiſe. See the annot. ⟨illegible⟩. 20, 23.

Annotations to Chapter 25

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXV.

1. Virgi⟨illegible⟩s.] Theſe virgins fiue wiſe, and fiue fooliſh, ſignifie that in the Church militant there be good and bad: which bad ſhal be ſhut out at the later day, although they haue lampes (that is faith) as the other, becauſe their lampes are out, that is, their faith is dead without charity and good workes to lighten them Greg. ho. 12. [Margin: Good workes neceſſarie.]

1. Lampeſ.] Theſe lampes lighted, be good workes, namely of mercy, and the laudable conuerſation which ſhineth before men. Aug. ep. 120, c. 33.

3. Oyle.) This oyle is the right inward intention directing our workes to Gods glorie, and not to the praiſe of our ſelues in the ſight of men. Aug. ep. 120, c. 33. [Margin: Right intētion.]

27. With vſurie.) Vſurie is here taken for the lawful gaine that a man getteth by wel employing his goods. When God geueth vs any talent or talents, he looketh for vſurie, that is, for ſpiritual increaſe of the ſame by our diligence and induſtrie.

29. That which he ſeemeth to haue.] He is ſaid to haue Gods gifts, that vſeth them, and to ſuch an one God wil increaſe his giftes. He that vſeth them not, ſeemeth to haue, rather then ⟨illegible⟩ath them, and from him God wil withdraw that which before he gaue. [Margin: We muſt vſe Gods gifts.]

32. Separate.) Lo here is the ſeparation, for in the Church militant they liued both together. As for Heretikes, they went out of the Church before, and ſeparated them ſelues, and therfore are not to be ſeparated here, as being iudged already. [Margin: Good and bad in the Church.]

34. Come ye, 41 get ye away.) It is no incongruity that God ſhould ſay, Goe into euerlaſting fire, to them that by their free wil haue repelled his mercie: and to the other, Come ye bleſſed of my father, take the kingdom prepared for them, that by their free wil haue receiued faith, and confeſſed their ſinnes and done penance. Aug. li. 2 act. cum Fel. Manich. c. 8. [Margin: Heauen is the reward of good workes, and Hel of the contrarie.]

35. You gaue me.) Hereby we ſee how much almes-deedes and al workes of mercy preuaile towardes life euerlaſting, and to blot out former ſinnes. Aug. in Pſ. 49.

42. Gaue me not.) He chargeth them not here that they beleeued not, but that they did not good workes. For ſuch did beleeue, but they cared not for good workes, as though by dead faith they might haue come to heauen. Aug. defid. & op. c. 15. & ad Dulcit. q. 2. to. 4.

Chapter 26

To the Councel of the Iewes, Iudas by occaſion of Marie Magdaelens ⟨illegible⟩intmēt, doth ſell him for litle. 17 After the Paſchal lambe, 26 he giueth them that bread of life (promiſed Io. 6.) in a myſtical Sacrifice or Separation of his Body and Bloud. 31 And that night he is after his prayer 47 taken of the Iewes men, Iudas being their captaine: and forſaken of the other eleuen for feare: 57 is falſely accuſed, and impiouſly condemned of the Iewes Councel, 67 and ſhamefully abuſed of them: 69 and thriſe de⟨illegible⟩ied of Peter: Al, euen as the Scriptures and him ſelf had often foretold

1 AND it came to paſſe, vvhen IESVS had ended al theſe vvordes, he ſaid to his Diſciples,

2 You knovv that after tvvo dayes ſhal be Paſche, and the Sonne of man ſhal be deliuered to be crucified.

3 Then vvere gathered together the cheefe Prieſtes and auncients of the people into the court of the high prieſt, vvho vvas called Caiphas:

4 and they conſulted hovv they might by ſome vvile apprehend IESVS, and kil him.

5 But they ſaid, Not on the feſtiual day, leſt perhaps there might be a tumult among the people.

6 And * vvhen IESVS vvas in Bethania in the houſe of Simon the Leper,

7 there came to him a vvoman hauing an alabaſter-boxe of pretious ointment, and povvred it out vpon his head as he ſate at the table.

8 And the Diſciples ſeeing it, had indignation ſaying, whereto is ⟨illegible⟩ this vvaſt?

9 for this might haue been ſold for much, and giuen to the poore.

10 And IESVS knovving it, ſaid to them: why do you moleſt this vvoman? for ſhe hath vvrought a ⟨illegible⟩ good vvorke vpon me.

11 For the poore you haue alvvayes vvith you: but me ⟨illegible⟩ you haue not alvvayes.

12 For ſhe in povvring this ointment vpon my body: hath done it to burie me.

13 Amen I ſay to you, vvhereſoeuer this Goſpel ſhal be preached in the vvhole vvorld, that alſo vvhich ſhe hath done, ſhal be reported for a memorie of her.

14 * Then vvent one of the Tvvelue, vvhich vvas called Iudas Iſcarioth, to the cheefe Prieſtes,

15 and ſaid to them, what vvil you giue me, and I vvil deliuer him vnto you? But they appointed vnto him thirtie peeces of ſiluer.

16 And from thenceforth he ſought opportunitie to betray him.

17 And * the firſt day of the Azymes the Diſciples came to IESVS, ſaying, where vvilt thou that vve prepare for thee to eate the Paſche?

18 But IESVS ſaid, Goe ye into the citie to a certaine man: and ſay to him, The Maiſter ſaith, My time is at hand, vvith thee do I make the Paſche vvith my Diſciples.

19 And the Diſciples did as IESVS appointed them, and they prepared the Paſche.

20 But vvhen it vvas euen, he ſate downe vvith his ⟨illegible⟩ tvvelue Diſciples.

21 And vvhile they vvere eating, he ſaid: Amen I ſay to you, that one of you ſhal betray me.

22 And they being very ſad, began euery one to ſay, Is it I Lord?

23 But he anſvvering ſaid, * He that dippeth his hand vvith me in the diſh, he ſhal betray me.

24 The Sonne of man in deede goeth as it is vvritten of him: but vvo be to that man, by vvhom the Sonne of man ſhal be betrayed. It vvere good for him, if that man had not been borne.

25 And Iudas that betrayed him, anſvvering ſaid, Is it I Rabbi? He ſaith to him, Thou haſt ſaid.

26 And * vvhiles they vvere at ſupper, IESVS ⟨illegible⟩ tooke bread, and ⟨illegible⟩ bleſſed, and brake: and he gaue to his Diſciples, and ſaid, Take ye, and eate: ⟨illegible⟩ THIS IS ⟨illegible⟩ MY BODY.

27 And taking the chalice, ⟨illegible⟩ he gaue thankes: and gaue to them, ſaying: Drinke ye al of this.

28 For THIS IS ⟨illegible⟩ MY BLOVD OF THE NEVV TESTAMENT, VVHICH SHAL BE SHED FOR MANY VNTO REMISSION OF SINNES.

29 And I ſay to you, I vvil not drinke from henceforth of this ⟨illegible⟩ fruite of the vine, vntil that day vvhen I ſhal drinke it vvith you nevv in the kingdom of my father.

30 And an hymne being ſaid, they vvent forth vnto Mount-oliuet.

31 Then IESVS ſaith to them, Al you ſhal be ſcandalized in me, in this night. For it is vvritten, I vvil ſtrike the Paſtor, and the ſheepe of the flocke ſhal be diſperſed.

32 But after I ſhal be riſen againe, I vvil goe before you into Galilee.

33 And Peter anſvvering, ſaid to him, Although al ſhal be ſcandalized in thee, I vvil neuer be ſcandalized.

34 IESVS ſaid to him, Amen I ſay to thee, that in this night before the cocke crovv, thou ſhalt denie me thriſe.

35 * Peter ſaith to him, Yea though I ſhould die vvith thee, I vvil not denie thee. Likevviſe alſo ſaid al the Diſciples.

36 Then IESVS commeth vvith them into a village called Gethſémani: and he ſaid to his Diſciples, Sitte you here til I goe yonder, and pray.

37 And taking to him Peter and the tvvo ſonnes of Zebedee, he began to vvaxe ſorovvful and to be ſad.

38 Then he ſaith to them: My ſoul is ſorovvful euen vnto death: ſtay here, and vvatch vvith me.

39 And being gone forvvard a litle, he fel vpon his face, praying, and ſaying, My Father, if it be poſsible, let this chalice paſſe from me. neuertheleſſe ⟨illegible⟩ not as I vvil, but as thou.

40 And he commeth to his Diſciples, and findeth them ſleeping, and he ſaith to Peter, Euen ſo? Could you not vvatch one houre vvith me?

41 ″ Watch ye, and pray that ye enter not into tentation. The ſpirit in deede is prompt, but the fleſh vveake.

42 Againe the ſecond time he vvent, and prayed, ſaying, My Father, if this chalice may not paſſe, but I muſt drinke it, thy vvil be done.

43 And he commeth againe, and findeth them ſleeping: for their eyes vvere become heauy.

44 And leauing them, he vvent againe: and he prayed the third time, ſaying the ſelf ſame vvord.

45 Then he commeth to his Diſciples, and ſaith to them, Sleepe ye novv and take reſt: behold the houre approcheth, and the Sonne of man ſhal be betrayed into the hands of ſinners.

46 Riſe, let vs goe: behold he approcheth that ſhal betray me.

47 * As he yet ſpake, behold Iudas one of the Tvvelue came, and vvith him a great multitude vvith ſvvordes and clubbes, ſent from the cheefe Prieſtes and the auncients of the people.

48 And he that betrayed him, gaue them a ſigne, ſaying, whomſouer I ſhal kiſſe, that is he, hold him.

49 And forthvvith cōming to IESVS, he ſaid, Haile Rabbi. And he kiſſed him.

50 And IESVS ſaid to him, Freend, vvhereto art thou come? Then they drevve neere, and laid hands on IESVS, and held him.

51 And behold one of them that vvere vvith IESVS, ſtretching forth his hand, drevve out his ſvvord: and ſtriking the ſeruant of the high Prieſt, cut of his eare.

52 Then IESVS ſaith to him, Returne thy ſword into his place: for al that take the ſvvord, ſhal periſh vvith the ſvvord.

53 Thinkeſt thou that I cannot aſke my Father: and he vvil giue me preſently more then tvvelue legions of Angels?

54 Hovv then ſhal the scriptures be fulfilled, that ſo it muſt be done?

55 In that houre IESVS ſaid to the multitudes: You are come out as it vvere to a theefe vvith ſvvordes and clubbes to apprehēd me: I ſate daily vvith you teaching in the temple: and you laid no hands on me.

56 And al this vvas done, that the scriptures of the Prophers might be fulfilled. Thē the diſciples al leauing him, fled.

57 But they taking hold of IESVS, led him to Caiphas the high Prieſt, vvhere the Scribes and auncients vvere aſſembled.

58 And Peter folovved him a farre of, euen to the court of the high Prieſt. And going in he ſate vvith the ſeruants, that he might ſee the end.

59 And the cheefe Prieſtes and the vvhole Councel ſought false vvitnes againſt IESVS, that they might put him to death:

60 and they found not, vvhereas many falſe vvitneſſes had come in. And laſt of al there came tvvo falſe vvitneſſes:

61 and they ſaid, * This man ſaid, I am able to deſtroy the temple of God, and after three dayes to reedifie it.

62 And the high Prieſt riſing vp, ſaid to him: Anſvvereſt thou nothing to the things vvhich theſe do teſtifie againſt thee?

63 But IESVS held his peace. And the high Prieſt ſaid to him: I adiure thee by the liuing God, that thou tel vs if thou be Chriſt the ſonne of God.

64 IESVS ſaith to him, Thou haſt ſaid. neuertheles I ſay to you, hereafter you ſhal ſee * the Sonne of man ſitting on the right hand of the povver of God, and comming in the cloudes of heauen.

65 Then the high Prieſt rent his garments, ſaying, He hath blaſphemed, vvhat neede vve vvitneſſes any further? behold, novv you haue heard the blaſphemie,

66 hovv thinke you? But they anſvvering ſaid, He is guilty of death.

67 Then did they ſpit on his face, and buffeted him, and other ſmote his face vvith the palmes of their hands,

68 ſaying, Prophecie vnto vs O Chriſt: vvho is he that ſtrooke thee?

69 But Peter ſate vvithout in the court: and there came to him one ⟨illegible⟩ vvenche, ſaying: Thou alſo vvaſt vvith IESVS the Galilean.

70 But he denied before them all, ſaying, I vvot not vvhat thou ſayeſt.

71 And as he vvent out of the gate, an other vvenche ſavv him, and ſhe ſaith to them that vvere there, And this felovv alſo vvas vvith IESVS the Nazarite.

72 And againe he denied vvith an othe, That I knovv not the man.

73 And after a litle they came that ſtoode by, and ſaid to Peter, Surely thou alſo art of them: for euen thy ſpeache doth bevvray thee.

74 Then he began ⟨illegible⟩ to curſe and to ſvveare that he knevve not the man. And incontinent the cocke crevve.

75 And Peter remembred the vvord of IESVS vvhich he had ſaid, Before the cocke crovv, thou ſhalt deny me thriſe. And going forth, ″ he vvept bitterly.

Marginal notes to Chapter 26

v. 1 The Paſſion according to S. Matthew in theſe two Chapters, is the Goſpel at Maſſe vpon Palme Sunday.
v. 1 Mr. 14, 1
v. 1 Lu. 22, 1
v. 3 TENEDRE Weneſday.
v. 6 Mr. 14, 3.
v. 7 Io. 12, 3.
v. 13 ⸬ Hereby ⟨illegible⟩ learne that the good workes of Saincts are to be recorded and ſet forth to their honour in the Church after their death. whereof riſe their holy daies and Cōmemorations.
v. 14 Mr. 14, 10.
v. 15 Lu. 22, 3
v. 17 Mr. 14, 12.
v. 17 MAVNDY thurſday.
v. 17 Lu. 22, 7
v. 22 Pſ. 40, 10.
v. 26 1. Cor. 11, 24.
v. 27 ⸬ See the margent note Mar. 14, 23.
v. 29 THVRSDAY night.
v. 31 The NOCTVRNE of Mattins in the Churches Seruice, anſwereth to this night part of our Sauiours Paſſion, and ſo conſequently the other Canonical houres to the reſt.
v. 31 Zach. 13, 7.
v. 34 Io. 13, 38.
v. 47 10. 18, 3.
v. 61 Io. 2, 19.
v. 64 Dan. 7, 13.
v. 74 To this time the LAVDES do anſwer in the Churches Seruice.

Annotations to Chapter 26

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVI.

1. This waſt.] Coſt beſtowed vpon Chriſtes body then aliue, being to the ſame not neceſſary, ſeemed to the diſciples loſt and fruitles: ſo the like beſtowed vpon the ſame body if the Sacrament, vpon altars, or Churches, ſeemeth to the ſimple loſt, or leſſe meritorious, then if the ſame were beſtowed vpon the poore. [Margin: Coſt vpō Churches, altars, &c.]

10. Good worke.] Coſt beſtowed for religion, deuotion, and ſignification, is a meritorious worke, and often more meritorious then to geue to the poore, though both be very good, and in ſome caſe the poore are to be preferred: yea * in certaine caſes of neceſſity, the Church wil breake the very cōſecrated veſſels and iewels of ſiluer and gold, and beſtow them in workes of mercy. But we may remember very wel, and our fathers knew it much better, that the poore were then beſt releeued, when moſt was beſtowed vpon the Church. [Margin: Releefe of the poore. · Ambroſ li. 2 Off. c. 2⟨illegible⟩.]

11. Haue not.) We haue him not in viſible maner as he conuerſed on the earth with his diſciples, needing releefe like other poore men: but we haue him after an other ſort in the B. Sacrament, and yet haue him truly and really the ſelf ſame body. Therfore he ſaith, they ſhould not haue him, becauſe they ſhould not ſo haue him, but after an other maner, as when he ſaid Luc. 24 as though he were not then with them, when I was with you. [Margin: Chriſt alwaies with vs in the B. Sacrament.]

20. Twelue.) It muſt needes be a great myſterie that he was to worke in the inſtitution of the new Sacrifice by the maruelous tranſmutatiō of bread and wine into his body and bloud. Whereas he admitted none (although many preſent in the citie) but the twelue Apoſtles, vvhich were already taught to beleue it without contradiction Io. 6, and were to haue the adminiſtration and conſecration thereof by the Order of Prieſthod, which alſo was there geuen thē to that purpoſe. Whereas at the eating of the Paſchal lambe al the familie was wont to be preſent. [Margin: A wonderful myſterie in the Inſtitution of the B. Sacrament.]

⟨illegible⟩6. He tooke bread.) Here at once is inſtituted, for the continuance of the external office of Chriſtes eternal Prieſthod according to the order of Melchiſedec, both a Sacrifice and a Sacrament, though the Scriptures geue neither of theſe names to this action: and our Aduerſaries without al reaſon or religion accept in a ſort the one, and vtterly deny the other. A Sacrifice, in that it is ordeined to continew the memory of Chriſtes death and oblation vpon the Croſſe, and the application of the general vertue thereof to our particular neceſſities, by cōſecrating the ſeueral ⟨illegible⟩lemēts not into Chriſtes whole perſon as it was borne of the virgin or now is in heauen, but the bread into his body apart, as betrayed, broken, and geuen for vs: the wine into his bloud apart, as ſhed out of his body for remiſſion of ſinnes and dedication of the new Teſtament, which be conditions of his perſon as he was in ſacrifice and oblation. In which myſtical and vnſpeakable maner, he would haue the Church to offer and ſacrifice him daily, and he in myſterie and Sacrament dyeth, though now not only in heauen, but alſo in the Sacramēt, he be in deede per Concomitantia⟨illegible⟩ (as the Church calleth it, that is, by ſequele of al his partes to ech other) whole, aliue, and immortal. Which point becauſe ou⟨illegible⟩ Aduerſaries vnderſtand not, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God, they blaſpheme, and abuſe the people to their damnation. It is alſo a Sacrament, in that it is ordeined to be receiued into our bodies and to feede the ſame to reſurrection and immortality, and to geue grace and ſaluation to our ſoules, if we worthely receiue it. [Margin: The holy Euchariſt is both a Sacrifice and a Sacrament. · Mat. 2⟨illegible⟩ ▪ 2⟨illegible⟩.]

26. Bleſſed.) Our Aduerſaries for the two wordes that are in Greeke and Latin, benedixit, and, gratias egit, he bleſſed, he gaue thankes, vſe only the later, of purpoſe to ſignifie that Chriſt bleſſed not nor conſecrated the bread and the wine, and ſo by that bleſſing wrought any effect vpon them, but gaue thankes only to his father, as we doe in ſaying grace. But the truth is that the word ⟨non-Latin script⟩, ſignifieth properly to bleſſe, and is referred to the thing that is bleſſed, as Luc. 9 of the fiſhes, ⟨non-Latin script⟩, benedixit eis, he bleſſed them, and thereby wrought in them that wonderful multiplication. So the bleſſing of God is alwayes effectual: and therfore here alſo he bleſſed the bread, and by that bleſſing, with the wordes folowing, made it his body. Ambroſ. li. de his qui initi. myſt. c. 9. Aug. ep. 59 ad Paulinum. Now whereas taking the cuppe it is ſaid, he gaue thankes. We ſay that it is al one with bleſſing, and that he bleſſed the cuppe, as before the bread: as it is euident by theſe wordes of S. Paul, Calix cui benedicimus, the cuppe which we bleſſe: and therfore he calleth it, Calicem benedictionis, the cuppe of bleſſing; vſing the ſame Greeke word that is ſpoken of the bread. But why is it then ſaid here, he gaue thankes? becauſe we tranſlate the wordes faithfully as in the Greeke and the Latin, and becauſe the ſenſe is al one, as we are taught by S. Paul before alleaged, and by the fathers, which cal this geuing of thankes ouer the cuppe or ouer the bread, the bleſſing therof. S. Iuſtin. in fin. 2. Apol. Panem Euchariſtiſatum: S. Iren⟨illegible⟩e li. 4. c. 34. Panem in quo grati⟨illegible⟩ act⟨illegible⟩ ſunt. S. Cyprian de coen. do. Calix ſolenni benedictione ſacratus. that is, The bread bleſſed by geuing thankes vpon it. The cuppe conſecrated by ſolemne bleſsing. [Margin: The bleſſing of Chriſt referred to the creatures and working an effect in thē. · Conſecration. · ⟨illegible⟩ Cor. 10. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩.]

26. This is.) The bread and the wine be turned into the body and bloud of Chriſt by the ſame omnipotent power by which the world was made, and the word was incarnate in the wombe of the virgin. Damaſc. li. 4 c. 14. Cypr. de Coen. Domini. Amb. li. de myſt. init. c. 9. [Margin: Tranſſubſtantiation.]

26. My body.) He ſaid not, This bread is a figure of my body: or, This wine is a figure of my bloud: but, This is my body, and, This is my bloud. Damaſc. li. 4 c. 14. Theophyl. in hunc locum. Cone. 2. N⟨illegible⟩c. act. 6, to. 4 eiuſdem actionis in fine. When ſome fathers cal it a figure or ſigne, they meane the outward formes of bread and wine. [Margin: No figuratiue but a real preſence.]

28. Bloud of the new Teſtament.) As the old Teſtament was dedicated with bloud in theſe wordes, This is the bloud of the Teſtament &c. Heb. 9. ſo here is the inſtitution of the new Teſtament in Chriſtes bloud, by theſe wordes, This is the bloud of the new Teſtament &c. Which is here myſtically ſhed, and not only afterward vpon the Croſſe: for the Greeke is the preſent tenſe in al the Euangeliſtes, and S. Paul: and likewiſe ſpeaking of the body 1 Cor. 11. it is in the Greeke the preſent tenſe, and Luc. 22. and in the Latin here. And the Heretikes them ſelues ſo put it in their tranſlations. [Margin: ⟨non-Latin script⟩. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩.]

29. Fruite of the vine.) S. Luke putteth theſe wordes before he come to the conſecration, whereby it ſeemeth that he ſpeaketh of the wine of the Paſchal lambe, and therfore nameth it, the fruite of the vine. but if he ſpeake of the wine which was now his bloud, he nameth it notwithſtāding wine, as S. Paule nameth the other bread, for three cauſes: firſt becauſe it was ſo before: as Eue is called Adams bone, and, Aarons rod deuoured their roddes: Whereas they were not now roddes, but ſerpents. And, He taſted the water turned into wine: whereas it was now wine and not water: and ſuch like, ſecondly, becauſe it keepeth the formes of bread and wine, and things are called as they appeare: as when Raphael is called a yong man Tob. 5. and, Three men appeared to Abraham Gen. 18. whereas they were three Angels, thirdly, becauſe Chriſt in this Sacrament is very true and principal bread and wine, feeding and refreſhing vs in body and ſoule to euerlaſting life. [Margin: The elements after conſecratiō called bread and wine. · Gen. 2. · Exo. 7. · Io. ⟨illegible⟩.]

⟨illegible⟩9. Not as I wil.) A perfect example of obedience and ſubmitting our ſelf and our willes to Gods will and ordinance in al aduerſity: and that we ſhould deſire nothing temporal, but vnder the condition of his holy pleaſure and appointment.

41. Watch and pray.) Hereof came Vigils and Nocturnes, that is, watching and praying in the night, commonly vſed in the Primitiue Church of al Chriſtians, as is plaine by S. Cyprian and S. Hierom: but afterward and vntil this day, ſpecially of Religious perſons. [Margin: De ⟨illegible⟩rat. · Vigils and Nocturnes. · Do. nu. ⟨illegible⟩5. · * Adu. Vigilant. ep. ⟨illegible⟩3.]

69. Wench.) S. Gregorie declaring the difference of the Apoſtles before the receiuing of the Holy Ghoſt and after, ſaith thus: Euen this very Paſtor of the Church him ſelf, at whoſe moſt ſacred body we ſitte, how weake he was, the wenche can tell you: but how ſtrong he was after, his anſwer to the high Prieſt declareth, Act. 5. 29: We muſt obey God rather then men. Greg. ho. 20 ⟨illegible⟩o Euang. [Margin: The vertue of the holy Ghoſt.]

74. To curſe.) A goodly example and warning to mans infirmity, and to take heede of preſumption, and to hang only vpon God in tentations. [Margin: Mans infirmitie]

75. Wept bitterly.) S. Ambroſe in his Hymne that the Church vſeth at Laudes, ſpeaking of this, ſaith, Hoc ipſa Petra eccleſia canente, culpam diluit. When the Cocke crewe, the Rocke of the Church him ſelf waſhed away his fault. S. Auguſt. 1 Retract. c. ⟨illegible⟩1. [Margin: Peters teares and repentance.]

Chapter 27

The cheefe of the Ievves accuſe him to Pilate the Gentil (his betrayer, and the Iudge, and the Iudges wife, teſtifying in the meane time manifoldly his innocencie:) 20 and perſuade the common people alſo not only to preferre the murderer Barabbas, but alſo to crie, CRVCIFIGE: (Al, to the reprobation of their vvhole nation, and nothing but fulfilling the Scriptures.) 27 After many illuſions, 31 he is crucified by the Gentils. 38 Which the Ievves ſeeing, do triumph as if they had novv the victorie. 45 But euen then by many vvonderful vvorkes he declareth his might, to their confuſion 57 Finally being buried, they to make al ſure, ſet ſouldiars to keepe his ſepulcher.

1 AND vvhen morning vvas come, al the cheefe Prieſtes and auncients of the people conſulted together againſt IESVS, that they might put him to death.

2 And they brought him bound and deliuered him to Ponce Pilate the Preſident.

3 Then Iudas that betrayed him, ſeeing that he vvas condemned, ⟨illegible⟩ repenting him, returned the thirtie ſiluer peeces to the cheefe Prieſtes and auncients,

4 ſaying, I haue ſinned, betraying iuſt bloud. But they ſaid, what is that to vs? looke thou to it.

5 And caſting dovvne the ſiluer peeces in the temple, he departed: and vvent and hanged him ſelf vvith an halter.

6 And the cheefe Prieſtes hauing taken the ſiluer peeces, ſaid, It is not lavvful to caſt them into the Córbana: becauſe it is the price of bloud.

7 And after they had conſulted together, they bought vvith them the potters field, to be a burying place for ſtrangers.

8 For this cauſe that field vvas called Hacéldama, that is, the field of bloud, euen to this preſent day.

9 Then vvas fulfilled that vvhich vvas ſpoken by Ieremie the Prophet, ſaying, And they tooke the thirtie peeces of ſiluer, the price of the priced, vvhom they did price of the children of Iſrael:

10 and they gaue them into the potters field, as our Lord did appoint to me.

11 And IESVS ſtoode before the Preſident, and the Preſident aſked him, ſaying, Art thou the King of the Ievves? IESVS ſaith to him, Thou ſayeſt.

12 And vvhen he vvas accuſed of the cheefe Prieſtes and auncients, he anſvvered nothing.

13 Then Pilate ſaith to him, Doeſt thou not heare hovv many teſtimonies they alleage againſt thee?

14 And he anſvvered him not to any vvord: ſo that the Preſident did maruel excedingly.

15 And vpon the ſolemne day the Preſident had accuſtomed to releaſe vnto the people one priſoner vvhom they vvould.

16 And he had then a notorious priſoner, that vvas called Barabbas.

17 They therfore being gathered together, Pilate ſaid: whom vvil you that I releaſe to you, Barabbas, or IESVS that is called Chriſt?

18 For he knevve that for enuie they had deliuered him.

19 And as he vvas ſitting in place of iudgment, his vvife ſent vnto him, ſaying: Haue thou nothing to doe vvith that iuſt man. for I haue ſuffered many things this day in my ſleepe for him.

20 But the cheefe Prieſtes and auncients perſuaded the people, that they ſhould aſke Barabbas, and make IESVS avvay.

21 And the Preſident anſvvering, ſaid to them: Whether vvil you of the tvvo to be releaſed vnto you? But they ſaid, Barabbas.

22 Pilate ſaith to them, what ſhal I doe then vvith IESVS that is called Chriſt? They ſay al, Let him be crucified.

23 The Preſident ſaid to them, why vvhat euil hath he done? But they cried the more, ſaying, Let him be crucified.

24 And Pilate ſeeing that he nothing preuailed, but rather tumult vvas tovvard: taking vvater he vvaſhed his hands before the people, ſaying, I am ⟨illegible⟩ innocent of the bloud of this iuſt man: looke you to it.

25 And the vvhole people anſvvering, ſaid, His bloud be vpon vs, and vpon our children.

26 Then he releaſed to them Barabbas, and hauing ſcourged IESVS, deliuered him vnto them for to be crucified.

27 Then the Preſidents ſouldiars taking IESVS into the Palace, gathered together vnto him the vvhole band:

28 * and ſtripping him, put a ſcarlet cloke about him,

29 and platting a crovvne of thornes, put it vpon his head, and a reede in his right hand. And bovving the knee before him, they mocked him, ſaying, Haile King of the Ievves.

30 And ſpitting vpon him, they tooke the reede, and ſmote his head.

31 And after they had mocked him, they tooke of the cloke from him, and put on him his ovvne garments, and led him avvay to crucifie him.

32 And in going they found a man of Cyréne, named Simon: him they forced to take vp his croſſe.

33 And they came into the place that is called Golgotha, vvhich is, the place of Caluarie.

34 And they gaue him vvine to drinke mingled vvith gall. And vvhen he had taſted, he vvould not drinke.

35 And after they had crucified him, they deuided his garments, caſting lottes: that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas ſpoken by the Prophet, ſaying: They deuided my garments among them: and vpon my veſture they did caſt lottes.

36 And they ſate and vvatched him.

37 And they put ouer his head his cauſe vvritten, THIS IS IESVS THE KING OF THE IEWES.

38 Then vvere crucified vvith him tvvo theeues: one on the right hand, and one on the left.

39 And they that paſſed by, blaſphemed him, vvagging their heades,

40 and ſaying, Vah, thou that deſtroyeſt the temple of God, and in three daies doeſt reedifie it: ſaue thine ovvne ſelf: ″ if thou be the ſonne of God, come dovvne from the Croſſe.

41 In like maner alſo the cheefe Prieſtes With the Scribes and auncients mocking, ſaid:

42 He ſaued other: him ſelf he can not ſaue: if he be the King of Iſrael, let him novv come dovvne from the Croſſe, and vve vvil beleeue him.

43 * He truſted in God: let him novv deliuer him if he vvill: for he ſaid, That I am the ſonne of God.

44 And the ſelf ſame thing the theeues alſo that vvere crucified vvith him, reproched him vvithal.

45 And from the ſixt houre, there vvas darkeneſſe made vpon the vvhole earth, vntil the ninthe houre.

46 And about the ninthe houre IESVS cried vvith a mighty voice, ſaying, Eli, Eli, lamma-ſabacthani? that is, My God, my God, ⟨illegible⟩ vvhy haſt thou forſaken me?

47 And certaine that ſtoode there and heard, ſaid, He calleth Elias.

48 And incontinent one of them running, tooke a ſponge, & filled it vvith vinegre: and put it on a reede, and gaue him to drinke.

49 And other ſaid, Let be, let vs ſee vvhether Elias come to deliuer him.

50 And IESVS againe crying vvith a mighty voice, yelded vp the ghoſt.

51 And be hold the vele of the temple vvas rent in tvvo peeces, from the toppe euen to the botome, and the earth did quake, and the rockes vvere rent,

52 and the graues vvere opened: and many bodies of the ſaincts that had ſlept, roſe.

53 And they going forth out of the graues after his reſurrection, came into the holy citie: and appeared to many.

54 And the Centurion and they that vvere vvith him vvatching IESVS, hauing ſeen the earth-quake and the things that vvere done, vvere ſore afraid, ſaying, In deede this vvas the ſonne of God.

55 And there vvere there many vvomen a farre of, vvhich had folovved IESVS from Galilee, miniſtring vnto him:

56 among vvhom vvas Marie Magdalene, and Marie the mother of Iames and Ioſeph, and the mother of the ſonnes of Zebede⟨illegible⟩.

57 And vvhen it vvas euening, there came a certaine rich man of Arimathaea, named Ioſeph, vvho alſo him ſelf was diſciple to IESVS.

58 He vvent to Pilate, and aſked the body of IESVS. Then Pilate commaunded that the body ſhould be deliuered.

59 And Ioſeph taking the body, ″ vvrapt it in cleane ſindon,

60 and laid it in his ovvne nevve monument, vvhich he had hevved out in a rocke. And he rolled a great ſtone to the doore of the monument, and vvent his vvay.

61 And there was there Marie Magdalene, and the other Marie, ſitting ouer againſt the ſepulchre.

62 And the next day, vvhich is after the Paraſceue, the cheefe Prieſtes and the Phariſees came together to Pilate,

63 ſaying, Sir, vve haue remembred, that that ſeducer ſaid yet liuing, After three dayes I vvil riſe againe.

64 Commaund therfore the ſepulchre to be kept vntil the third day: leſt perhaps his Diſciples come, and ſteale him, and ſay to the people, He is riſen from the dead: and the laſt errour ſhal be vvorſe then the firſt.

65 Pilate ſaid to them, You haue a gard: goe, gard it as you knovv.

66 And they departing, made the ſepulchre ſure: ſealing vp the ſtone, vvith vvatchmen.

Marginal notes to Chapter 27

v. 1 PRIME or Hora prima in the Churches Seruice.
v. 1 Mr. 15, 1▪
v. 1 Lu. 23, 1. Io. 18, 28.
v. 2 GOOD FRIday.
v. 6 ⸬ This Corbana was a place about the Temple, which receiued the peoples gifts or offerings. See Mar. 12, v. 42.
v. 9 Zach. 11, 12.
v. 15 HORA TERTIA in the Churches Seruice.
v. 27 Io. 19, 2.
v. 32 HORA SEXTA in the Churches Seruice.
v. 35 Pſ. 21, 19
v. 43 Pſ. 21, 9.
v. 43 Sap. 2, 18.
v. 50 HORA NONA in the Churches Seruice.
v. 56 HORA VESPERARVM, or, Euenſong.
v. 58 HORA COMPLETORII, or Complin.
v. 62 SATVRDAY called Sabbatum ſa⟨illegible⟩ctum.

Annotations to Chapter 27

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVII.

3. Repenting him.] Note how ſpedily the plague of God falleth after ſinne, and ſpecially men muſt note what torment of conſcience, and deſperation often foloweth the ſheading of innocent bloud. [Margin: Horrour of conſcience.]

5. Hung himſelf.] If he had rightly repented, notwithſtanding his horrible treaſon, he might haue obteyned mercy: but by hanging him ſelf he tooke away al meanes of mercy and ſaluation, becauſe he died finally impenitent. [Margin: Deſperation.]

24. Innocent of his bloud.] Though Pilate was much more innocent then the Iewes, and would haue been free from the murder of our Sauiour, ſeeking al the meanes that he could (without offending the people and the Emperours lawes) to dimiſſe him: Yet he is damned for being the miniſter of the peoples wicked wil againſt his owne conſcience, euen as al Officers be, and ſpecially the Iudges and Iuries which execute lawes of temporal Princes againſt Catholike men: for al ſuch be guilty of innocent bloud, and be nothing excuſed by that they execute other mens will according to the lawes, which be vniuſt. For they ſhould rather ſuffer death them ſelues, then put an innocent man to death. [Margin: They that execute lawes againſt their cōſcience, are like to Pilate.]

40. If thou be the Sonne.] Maruel not, when thou heareſt our Sauiour in the B. Sacrament mocked at, or ſeeſt him abuſed of wicked men, that he ſtraight reuengeth not ſuch blaſphemies: or that he ſheweth not him ſelf there viſibly and to the ſenſes, when faithles Heretikes wil ſay, Let me ſee him, taſt him, &c. for he ſuffered here the like on the Croſſe, when he might at his will haue come downe with as much eaſe as he roſe when he was dead. [Margin: Chriſt derided in the B. Sacrament, euen as vpō the Croſſe.]

46. Why haſt thou forſaken me?] Beware here of the deteſtable blaſphemie of Caluin and the Caluiniſts, who thinking not the bodily death of Chriſt ſufficient, ſay, that he was alſo here ſo forſaken and abandoned of his Father, that he ſuſtained in ſoule and conſcience the very feares and torments of the damned, And to take away the Article of his deſcending into Hel after his death, (which was with triumph and not in paine,) they ſay that his deſcending was nothing els, but that his ſoule ſuffered the very paines of Hel vpon the Croſſe. Whereas in deede by theſe wordes out of the Pſalme, our Sauiour wil ſignifie no more but that his paines (being now ſo long on the Croſſe and ready to die) were very great, and therfore according to the infirmity of his humane nature, for very anguiſh (as before in the garden when he was but toward his Paſſion) he ſaith he was forſaken, for two cauſes, firſt becauſe it was the wil of God not to deliuer him, but that he ſhould die: ſecondly, becauſe his diuine nature did ſo repreſſe it ſelf for the time, that he felt no comfort thereof at al, but was left to die in extreme paines as a mere man. [Margin: Catechiſ. Calu. & Inſtit. li. 2. 16. · Caluins blaſphemie.]

19. Wrapped.] This honour and duty done to Chriſtes body being dead, was maruelous grateful and meritorious And this wrapping of it in cleane find on may ſignifie by S. Hierom, that the Body of our Lord is to be wrapped not in gold, pretious ſtones, and ſilke, but in pure linnen. And ſo in the whole Church it is obſerued by S. Silueſters conſtitution, that the Corporal wherevpon our Lordes body lieth on the altar, muſt be pute and plaine linnen. [Margin: Reuerent vſing of our L. Body. · S. Hiero. in hunc locum. · * to. 1, Cōcil. · Corporals.]

Chapter 28

He riſeth againe the third day, and (the blind moſt obſtinate Iewes by bribery working to their owne reprobation) he appeareth to his Diſciples in Galilee (as both before his Paſsion he foretold them Mat. 26, and now after his Reſurrection, firſt the Angel, then alſo him ſelf appointed by the women) ⟨illegible⟩ and ſendeth them to al Nations, to build his Church among the Gentils.

1 AND in the euening of the Sabboth vvhich davvneth on the firſt of the Sabboth, came Marie Magdalene, and the other Marie ″ to ſee the ſepulchre.

2 And behold there vvas made a great earth-quake. For an Angel of our Lord deſcēded from heauen: and comming, rolled backe the ſtone, and ſate vpon it:

3 and his countenance vvas as lightening: and his garment as ſnovv.

4 And for feare of him, the vvatchmen vvere frighted, and became as dead.

5 And the Angel anſvvering ſaid to the vvomen, Feare not you. for I knovv that you ſeeke IESVS that vvas crucified.

6 he is not here: for he is riſen, * as he ſaid. come, and ſee the place vvhere our Lord vvas laid.

7 And going quickly, tel ye his Diſciples that he is riſen: and behold he goeth before you into Galilee. there you ſhal ſee him. loe I haue fortold you.

8 And they vvent forth quickly out of the monument vvith feare and great ioy, running to tel his Diſciples.

9 And behold IESVS mette them, ſaying, Al haile. But they came neere and tooke hold of his feete, and adored him.

10 Then IESVS ſaid to them, Feare not. goe, tel my brethren that they goe into Galilee, there they ſhal ſee me.

11 Who vvhen they vvere departed, behold certaine of the vvatchmen came into the citie, and told the cheefe Prieſtes al things that had been done.

12 And being aſſembled together vvith the auncients, taking counſel, they gaue a greate ſumme of money to the ſouldiars,

13 ſaying, Say you, That his Diſciples came by night, and ſtole him avvay vvhen vve vvere a ſleepe.

14 And if the Preſident ſhal heare of this, vve vvil perſuade him, and make you ſecure.

15 But they taking the money, did as they vvere taught. And this vvord vvas bruited abrode among the Ievves, euen vnto this day.

16 And the eleuen Diſciples vvent into Galilee, vnto the mount vvhere IESVS had appointed them.

17 And ſeeing him they adored, but ſome doubted.

18 And IESVS comming neere ſpake vnto them, ſaying. Al povver is giuen to me in heauen and in earth.

19 ⟨illegible⟩ going therfore teach ye al nations: BAPTIZING THEM IN THE NAME OF THE FATHER AND OF THE SONNE AND OF THE HOLY GHOST,

20 teaching them to obſerue al things vvhatſoeuer I haue commaunded you, and behold I am vvith you ″ al daies, euen to the conſummation of the vvorld. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 28

v. 1 The Goſpel for the night Maſſe of Chriſtes Reſurrection, which is now vſed to be ſaid on Eaſter eue in the morning.
v. 1 Mr. 16, 1.
v. 1 Luc. 24, 1.
v. 2 Io. 20, 1.
v. 2 EASTER day.
v. 6 Mt. 29, 32.
v. 16 The Goſpel vpō Friday in Eaſter weeke.
v. 17 The Goſpel in the feaſt of the B. Trinitie.

Annotations to Chapter 28

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVIII.

1. To ſee the Sepulcher.] The deuout women came to viſite our Sauiours ſepulcher, and for their deuotion firſt deſerued to know the Reſurrection, and to ſee him riſen. The honour of the which Sepulcher and the Pilgrimage therevnto in the Primitiue Church, S. Hierom declareth in theſe wordes, The Iewes ſometime honoured Sancta Sanctorum, becauſe there were the Cherubs, and the Propitiatorie, and the Arke of the Teſtament, Manna, Aarons rodde, and the golden altar. Doth not the Sepulcher of our Lord ſeeme vnto thee more honorable? Which as often as we enter into, ſo often doe we ſee our Sauiour lie in the ſindon: and ſtaying there a while▪ we ſee the Angel againe ſitte at his feete, and at his head the napkin wrapped together. The glorie of whoſe Sepulcher, we know was long prophetied before Ioſeph hewed it out, by Eſay ſaying▪ And his reſt ſhal be honour: to witte, becauſe the place of our Lordes burial ſhould be honoured of al men. And at this preſent, notwithſtanding the Turkes dominion, yet doe the Religious Chriſtian Catholike men by Gods mighty prouidence keepe the holy Sepulcher, which is within a goodly Church, and Chriſtians come out of al the world in Pilgrimage to it. [Margin: In Ep. 17 Paulae & Euſtoch. ad Marcel. to. 1. · The holy Sepulcher, and Pilgrimage therevnto. · Eſa. 11. · The Catholike Church to be gathered of al Nations, And Chriſts continual protection of the ſame Church.]

19. Going then.] Commiſſion to baptize and preache to al Nations geuen to the Apoſtles, and grounded vpon Chriſtes ſoueraine authority, to whom was geuen al power in heauen and in earth.

20. With you al daies.] Here Chriſt doth promiſe his concurrence with his Apoſtles and their ſucceſſors; as wel in preaching as miniſtring the Sacraments, and his protection of the Church neuer to ceaſe til the worlds end: contrary to our Aduerſaries, ſaying that the Church hath failed many hundred yeres til Luther and Caluin.

Colophon

Printed edition: The Nevv Testament of Iesus Christ, translated faithfully into English, out of the authentical Latin … in the English College of Rhemes (Rhemes: Iohn Fogny, 1582; STC 2884, ESTC S102491), the Catholic New Testament translated from the Latin Vulgate chiefly by Gregory Martin. Copy transcribed: the Eton College Library copy, as filmed for Early English Books Online (image set 2646).

Transcription: Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership (EEBO-TCP), Phase I text A16049 (keyed 2005–06, proofread and released 2006), placed in the public domain under Creative Commons CC0 1.0 Universal. Converted for the Good Works Library in October 2026.

What was done: the spelling, punctuation and capitals of the transcription are kept exactly, including u/v, i/j, "vv" for w, long s (ſ), the abbreviation stroke (as in "vpō") and the edition's own marks (″ for an annotated word, ⸬ and * for marginal references, ⊢ for the end of a liturgical Gospel or Epistle; ▪ is the transcribers' sign for a punctuation mark they could not identify). Removed as apparatus: the TEI markup, page breaks, line-end hyphenation, and the small cross ✝ that the edition sets at the beginning of each verse beside the verse number in the margin; the number is given here instead. Marginal notes are gathered after each chapter, keyed to their verse; the annotations follow as the edition prints them. Words the transcribers could not read are shown as ⟨illegible⟩; words printed in Greek or other non-Latin letters, which the transcription did not key, are shown as ⟨non-Latin script⟩. No gap has been filled or guessed.

The book's heading in the edition reads: "THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO MATTHEW." The page title gives it in ordinary capitals and lower case, without other change.

Notes on this transcription: Matthew 5:35: a verse cross ✝ stands within this verse with no verse number beside it; kept as printed. Matthew 19:23: a verse cross ✝ stands within this verse with no verse number beside it; kept as printed. Matthew 21:14: the edition marks the start of this verse with ✝ but prints no number; [14] supplied from the sequence.

On this page 250 places are marked ⟨illegible⟩ and 17 words or phrases in Greek or other non-Latin letters are marked ⟨non-Latin script⟩.

This is an archival transcription of a historic English Bible. It is not a Good Works Translation.

🌲